Erastus Snow
Born: 9 November 1818
Called to Quorum of the Twelve: 12 February 1849
Died: 27 May 1888
Called to Quorum of the Twelve: 12 February 1849
Died: 27 May 1888
Biographical Encyclopedia
Biographical Encyclopedia, Volume 1
Biographical Encyclopedia, Volume 4
Contributor, November 1888, Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, April 1909, A Reminiscence of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, February 1911, Tribute to Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, February 1911, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, March 1911, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, April 1911, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, May 1911, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, July 1911, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, August 1911, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, September 1911, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, October 1911, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, November 1911, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, December 1911, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, January 1912, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, February 1912, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, February 1912, Tribute to Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, March 1912, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, April 1912, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, May 1912, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, July 1912, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, October 1912, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, June 1913, The Utah Pioneers
Young Woman's Journal, December 1915, A Story from St. George
Instructor, October 1944, Pioneers of Southern Utah--Erastus Snow, Apostle
Instructor, November 1944, Pioneers of Southern Utah--Erastus Snow, Apostle
Instructor, September 1947, Erastus Snow
Biographical Encyclopedia, Volume 4
Contributor, November 1888, Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, April 1909, A Reminiscence of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, February 1911, Tribute to Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, February 1911, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, March 1911, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, April 1911, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, May 1911, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, July 1911, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, August 1911, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, September 1911, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, October 1911, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, November 1911, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, December 1911, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, January 1912, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, February 1912, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, February 1912, Tribute to Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, March 1912, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, April 1912, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, May 1912, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, July 1912, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, October 1912, From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
Improvement Era, June 1913, The Utah Pioneers
Young Woman's Journal, December 1915, A Story from St. George
Instructor, October 1944, Pioneers of Southern Utah--Erastus Snow, Apostle
Instructor, November 1944, Pioneers of Southern Utah--Erastus Snow, Apostle
Instructor, September 1947, Erastus Snow
Jenson, Andrew. "Snow, Erastus." Biographical Encyclopedia. Volume 1. pg. 103-115.
SNOW, Erastus, a member of the Council of Twelve Apostles from 1843 to 1888, was the son of Levi and Lucina Snow, and was born at St. Johnsbury, Caledonia county, Vermont, Nov. 9,1818. His father's family was among the early settlers of the Massachusetts colony. At an early age Erastus Snow was much impressed with religion, his mother being a member of the Wesleyan- Methodist church. In the spring of 1832 Elders Orson Pratt and Luke S. Johnson visited Vermont and commenced to preach the fulness of the gospel. William and Zerubbabel, two elder brothers of Erastus, were the first of the Snow family who were baptized. All the family (there being seven sons and two daughters) subsequently came into the Church, excepting two of the sons and the father. Erastus, who was only fourteen years of age, believed the testimony of the Elders when he first heard it, and was baptized by his elder brother, William, Feb. 3, 1833. Immediately after his baptism, he commenced to search the scriptures diligently and soon became very desirous to preach. Consequently, he was ordained to the office of a teacher, June 28, 1834, by Elder John F. Boynton. At that time he worked on his father's farm at St. Johnsbury, where a branch of the Church had been organized. Erastus met regularly with the Saints on Sundays and visited them in their houses. He also made several short missionary trips to the neighboring villages, in company with his cousin Gardner Snow and others. He was ordained by his brother William to the office of a Priest, Nov. 13, 1834, after which he extended his missionary labors into the States of New York and New Hampshire, holding meetings and baptizing quite a number. After being ordained an Elder by Elder Luke S. Johnson, Aug. 16, 1835, he continued his mission with increased zeal in New Hampshire and Vermont, in company with Wm. E. McLellin, his brother Willard and others. Nov. 8, 1835, he left St. Johnsbury together with Elder Hazen Aldrich and traveled to Kirtland, Ohio, a distance of some seven hundred miles eastward. After a hard journey, during which they came near being shipwrecked on Lake Erie, they reached their destination Dec. 3rd. In Kirtland Elder Snow met the Prophet Joseph Smith for the first time and lived with him several weeks. During the winter he attended the Elders' School, and the following spring received his endowments in the Temple, together with some three hundred other Elders. He was anointed by Pres. Alvah Beman, whose daughter he subsequently married. Thus in his early youth he participated in the glorious blessings which at that time were poured out upon the members of the Church, and especially upon those bearing the holy Priesthood. About the same time he was ordained into the second quorum of Seventy, and received his patriarchal blessings under the hands of Joseph Smith, Sen. After the endowments in Kirtland, the Elders went out preaching with greater diligence than ever, and Elder Snow started on a mission to Pennsylvania April 16, 1836. He was absent over eight months, during which time he traveled 1,600 miles, preached 220 sermons, baptized 50 persons, organized several branches of the Church in western Pennsylvania, and returned to Kirtland, Dec. 29th. On this trip he encountered much opposition from the clergy and endured considerable persecution. On one occasion (Aug. 22nd), when an armed mob had collected at Cherry Run, Armstrong county, for the purpose of driving him out of the county, he had a narrow escape from having personal violence inflicted upon him. Arriving at Kirtland, he met a number of his friends from the East. In the beginning of 1837 Elder Snow, together with Luke S. Johnson, made a missionary trip to Portage, forty miles south of Kirtland, and later, in company with Elder Wm. B. Bosley, he visited the Saints in Pennsylvania. After his return he frequented the high school at Kirtland. Continuing with Elder Bosley as a missionary companion, he started on another mission to the East, May 9, 1837. In Andover, Ohio, he held a discussion on the divinity of the Book of Mormon, with a Campbellite preacher by the name of Roberts. The meeting lasted until midnight and resulted in victory to Elder Snow. In Bridgeport, Franklin county, Penn., two sisters, who were lying at the point of death, were miraculously healed under his administration. Many other cases of healing occurred on this and his former missionary trips. On one occasion, while holding a meeting at Bridgeport, he was disturbed by a mob, which drove him from the place and pelted him with rotten eggs. At Leitersburgh, Maryland, he was accosted in public by a Campbellite preacher, with whom he discussed for twelve hours. After seven months' absence, he returned to Kirtland, Dec. 5, 1837, having labored faithfully in Ohio, Pennsylvania and Maryland, preached 147 sermons and baptized about forty people. Jan. 2, 1838, he started from Kirtland on another missionary tour. A couple of days later he attended a conference of Elders at Milton, fifty miles south. There he was challenged for a debate by a Mr. Hubbard, a Campbellite preacher, who denounced the Book of Mormon as false. Elder Snow suggested to the congregation that he would produce as much proof for the divinity of the Book of Mormon as his opponent could for the Bible. With this the people seemed to be entirely satisfied, and a meeting was appointed for the following day. But when the hour of meeting arrived, none of the six Campbellite preachers, who were present, would abide by Elder Snow's proposition. Being anxious to use every opportunity that presented itself to lay the truth before the people, Elder Snow finally consented to other arrangements, and the debate was continued until 11 o'clock at night. As usual, the truth was triumphant, although Elder Snow was abused in various ways. After this he visited a number of branches in Ohio, Pennsylvania and Maryland, held many meetings and baptized quite a number. He also crossed the Potomac and held meetings in Virginia. Finally, he was forced into discussion with another Campbellite preacher in Cookstown, Penn., which was continued for two nights, and ended with complete victory to Elder Snow, although his opponent was the Rev. Mr. Young, considered to be one of the ablest men in the State. The people were almost thunderstruck at the result of the discussion, and Elder Snow, in compliance with their earnest solicitations, remained in the neighborhood several days longer and preached to them. In the latter part of May he received a message from Kirtland, notifying him to return to Ohio, for the purpose of going to Missouri. With joy he complied with this call and arrived in Kirtland June 3, 1838, after five months' absence. In Kirtland he met Elders Heber C. Kimball and Orson Hyde, who had just returned from their missions to England, and were now preparing for a journey to Missouri. Most of the Kirtland Saints were also preparing to remove to Missouri because of apostasy and persecutions in Ohio. Together with forty or fifty others. Elder Snow started from Kirtland June 25th and traveled by land to Wellsville, on the Ohio river, thence with steamboats down that river, 950 miles, and up the Mississippi and Missouri rivers, 550 miles further, to the Richmond landing in Missouri. From this place the company traveled forty miles northward to Far West, in Caldwell county, where they arrived July 18th. Here Elder Snow met his parents and other relatives who had removed thither from Vermont. Some of them were suffering with the fever and ague. Elder Snow now commenced manual labor, but when the persecution shortly afterwards broke loose against the Saints, he was forced to take up arms, like his brethren, in defence of the people against mob violence. After participating in the defence in Daviess county, he was seized with the fever and ague, and when Far West subsequently was besieged by the mob militia, his physical weakness had become so great that he could hardly walk half a mile. Yet he remained bravely at his post, in the ranks of the defenders of Far West, until the town capitulated. He was also present at the remarkable mock trial before Judge Austin A. King, at Richmond, Ray county. Elder Snow married Artemesia Beman Dec. 3, 1838, and taught school the following winter in Far West. In the following February (1839), together with other brethren, he was sent by the Church at Far West as a messenger to Liberty, Clay county, where Joseph, the Prophet, and fellow-prisoners at that time were incarcerated. When the jailor on the evening of Feb. 8th brought supper to the prisoners, the visiting brethren were permitted to enter the cell. That same evening the prisoners, agreeable to an arrangement made the day previous, made an attempt to escape, but failed. When the jailor went out, Hyrum Smith took hold of the door, and the others followed; but before they could render the assistance needed, the jailor and guard succeeded in closing the door, shutting in the visiting brethren as well as the prisoners. The jailor immediately gave the alarm, and the greatest excitement followed. Not only the citizens of the town, but a great number from the surrounding country, gathered around the jail. Every mode of torture and death that their imagination could fancy, was proposed for the prisoners, such as blowing up the jail, taking the prisoners out and whipping them to death, shooting them and burning them to death, tearing them to pieces with horses, etc. The brethren inside listened to all these threats, but believing that the Lord would deliver them, laid down to rest for the night. The mob finally became so divided among themselves that they were unable to carry out any of their numerous plans. That night, while some of the visiting brethren spoke about their being in great danger, the Prophet Joseph told them "not to fear, that not a hair of their heads should be hurt, and that they should not lose any of their things, even to a bridle, saddle, or blanket; that everything should be restored to them; they had offered their lives for their friends and the gospel; that it was necessary the Church should offer a sacrifice and the Lord accepted the offering." The brethren had next to undergo a trial, but the excitement was so great, that the guard dared not take them out until it abated a little. While they were waiting for their trial, some of the brethren employed lawyers to defend them. Elder Snow asked Brother Joseph whether he had better employ a lawyer or not. The Prophet told him to plead his own case. "But," said Brother Snow, "I do not understand the law." Brother Joseph asked him if he did not understand justice; he thought he did. "Well," said Brother Joseph, "go and plead for justice as hard as you can, and quote Blackstone and other authors now and then, and they will take it all for law." He did as he was told, and the result was as Joseph had said it would be; for when he got through his plea, the lawyers flocked around him, and asked him where he had studied law, and said they had never heard a better plea. When the trial was over, Brother Snow was discharged, and all the rest were held to bail, and were allowed to bail each other, by Brother Snow going bail with them. They also got everything that was taken from them, and nothing was lost, although no two articles were found in one place. Before Elder Snow and his companions left Liberty, some of the lawyers, merchants and other leading citizens promised them that they would set the prisoners at liberty for a compensation of $10,000 worth of real estate, but when the brethren, after their return to Far West, had raised that amount, the parties neglected to fulfil their promise. In the meantime the Saints commenced to leave the State, but Elder Snow and others concluded not to go away until the Prophet and his fellow-prisoners were set free. Elder Snow therefore proceeded to Jefferson City and tried to get their case before the judges of the supreme court of Missouri. These dignitaries, however, utterly refused to take action in the matter. After much exertion and pleading Elder Snow, finally, through the assistance of the Secretary of State, managed to get an order issued for a change of venue, on the; strength of which the prisoners were started from Daviess to Boone county. On this journey, as is well known, they escaped from their guards. Elder Snow started with his family for Quincy, Ill., April 15, 1839, and arrived there on the 27th. The prisoners had arrived a few days before. In the beginning of May, Elder Snow visited Commerce, in Hancock county, which had been selected as a gathering place for the Saints. Here he commenced a new home, and in the following June removed his family to Montrose, on the opposite side of the river, where he had secured a small hut for a temporary dwelling. July 4, 1839, he started on a mission, to which he had been called at the conference held in Quincy two months previous. He traveled through several counties in Illinois, held a number of meetings and administered to the sick, until it was revealed to him in a dream that his family was sick and needed his presence. He returned home July 31st and found his wife and a number of his relatives in bed with the fever and ague. They had already suffered a great deal, as there were none to render them assistance, most of the Saints on both sides of the river being sick at that time. Elder Snow, in company with other Elders, went from house to house administering to the sufferers until he also was taken sick. In August he was somewhat better and undertook a journey to Quincy with a team. On the return trip the horses ran away, tipping the wagon in a river. Elder Snow was thrown into the middle of the stream, right under the horses, and was unable to extricate himself. Only through the marvelous preservation of a kind Providence was he saved from drowning. This accident, however, caused a fresh attack of the fever, and he was confined to his bed for several weeks afterwards. At the October conference (1839) held at Commerce, Elder Snow was appointed a member of the High Council, at Montrose, and in November following he attempted to go out and preach, but after having held a few meetings, he was again prostrated by sickness and laid up for some time in the house of Brother Haws in Knox county, about seventy miles from Commerce. While remaining there in a helpless condition, he received word from home that his wife lay at the point of death at Commerce. All he could do, however, was to pray for her, as he was not able to return home until the 20th of December following. Then she was much better. When President Joseph Smith returned from Washington in March, 1840, he told Elder Snow that his labors were much needed in Pennsylvania. Wishing to act upon this suggestion, he at once prepared for a mission to that State. But as the protracted illness to which he and his family had been subjected had reduced him to the depths of poverty, he had no means wherewith to defray traveling expenses, and he was too weak to undertake the journey on foot. After preaching several times in Quincy and attending the April conference at Commerce, where he received some means from kindhearted Saints, he finally took leave of his family April 28, 1840, and started on his mission with Elder S. James as a companion. They traveled down the Mississippi and up the Ohio rivers, a distance of about fourteen hundred miles, to Wellsburgh, in Virginia, where they landed May 7th and commenced their missionary labors. After having held a two days' discussion with a Campbellite preacher (Matthew Clapp), Elder Snow continued to Philadelphia and afterwards visited New York and Brooklyn. In these cities he preached several times, and in August visited Rhode Island, where one of his brothers resided. After this he held meetings for five successive days in a New Jersey forest, where two thousand people were present on one occasion, and seven were baptized. He continued to preach and baptize in Philadelphia and vicinity, and also in New Jersey, until towards the close of September, when he received a letter from Nauvoo to the effect that his mother-in-law, with whom his wife resided, was dead. Concluding under these circumstances to bring his wife to Pennsylvania, he left Philadelphia Sept. 30th and arrived at Nauvoo Oct. 21st. having been absent about six months and traveled 5,650 miles. After a stay of seventeen days in Nauvoo, he started for Pennsylvania Nov. 7. 1840, taking his wife with him. After his arrival in Philadelphia, he published a small pamphlet, which he had written in answer to a publication issued against the Saints by a Methodist preacher. His wife, who had been provided with a home at the house of Brother Wm. Gheen, in Chester county, bore a daughter. Elder Snow's firstborn, Jan. 21, 1841. With unabating zeal Elder Snow continued his missionary labors, principally in Philadelphia and surrounding counties and New Egypt (New Jersey) and neighborhood, preaching, baptizing, visiting the Saints and administering to the sick. Finally he happened to meet Elder Geo. A. Smith, who was returning from his mission to England, and also Elders John E. Page, Dr. Galland, Wm. Smith, Hyrum Smith, Wm. Law and others from Nauvoo. The two last named brethren had visited the New England States, and meeting Elder Snow on their return they desired that he should go to Salem, in Massachusetts, to open the gospel door. In a revelation given in 1836 the Lord had said that He had much people in that city. Although Elder Snow had expected to return to Nauvoo in the fall, and he also knew that his long absence would affect his temporal affairs considerably, he made up his mind to go to Salem, after making the subject a matter of sincere prayer. Consequently, he left his former field of labor, where he had gained many warm-hearted friends, who would administer to the wants of himself and family, and on Aug. 16, 1841, he started for a far and to him unknown country, where not a single member of the Church could be found. He took his wife and infant child, which was sick, to Woonsocket, near Providence, Rhode Island, and left them there with his brother, while he continued to Boston. There he held several meetings and met Elder Benjamin Winchester, who had been appointed his missionary companion. They had previously labored together in Pennsylvania. They proceeded to Salem, a city which at that time had about fifteen thousand inhabitants, situated fourteen miles northeast of Boston. They put up at one of the cheapest hotels in the city and prayed earnestly to the Lord to open the way for the introduction of the gospel to its inhabitants. The following day they secured the Masonic Hall to preach in and held their first meeting there in the evening of the 6th. Their next move was to print 2,500 copies of a somewhat lengthy circular addressed to the inhabitants of the city, in which the principles of the gospel were set forth in great plainness. Elder Winchester then went to Philadelphia, while Elder Snow continued to preach four times a week in the Masonic Hall. By contributions from the congregation he succeeded also in raising means to pay for the use of the hall. He now received numerous invitations to visit people in their houses, and while improving every opportunity that presented itself to deliver his message of peace and salvation, he at length found himself surrounded with friends, and able to leave the hotel. Next he asked the Lord to open the heart of someone to receive his family. His prayer was answered. A Mr. Alley, who resided in Lynn, some five miles from Salem, and who was deeply interested in the work, kindly offered Elder Snow's family the hospitality of his home. Brother Snow consequently went to Woonsocket in the beginning of October and brought his family to Lynn, where they remained four weeks, while Elder Snow continued his labors in Salem and Marblehead. Afterwards they removed to Salem. Besides speaking three times every Sunday in the Masonic Hall, he also held meetings in private houses. Among his opponents and the enemies of truth was a priest by the name of A. G. Comings, the editor of a religious periodical. This man published in his paper a number of wicked falsehoods against the Saints, but refused to insert Elder Snow's refutation of them. This led to a public debate in the Mechanic's Hall, where about five hundred people were present. The discussion was continued for six successive nights, and as the interest gradually increased with the listeners, the popular feeling turned against Mr. Comings, whose arguments consisted chiefly of slander and abuse. The result of it all was, that many more began to investigate the fulness of the gospel than formerly, and from that time Elder Snow's meetings were so well attended that the Masonic Hall could not hold all who came to hear. Consequently, three leading men of the town took it into their heads to rent a more commodious hall, in which Elder Snow preached to full houses for six Sabbaths. He reaped the first fruits of his work in Salem Nov. 8, 1841, by initiating the first five persons into the Church by baptism, and before the close of February, 1842, the number of baptized had increased to 35. March 5, 1842, he held a conference meeting in the Masonic Hall, and organized a branch of the Church, consisting of 53 members. He also ordained an Elder and a Priest. Subsequently he extended his field of labor to Boston, where he assisted Elder Nickerson in organizing a branch of the Church, and to Marblehead, Bradford, Lynn, Petersboro (in New Hampshire) and other places. In April, 1842, he visited Philadelphia, Penn., where he attended a five days' conference. After his return to Salem, his first son Avas born, May 1, 1842. Another conference was held in Salem on May 28, 1842, on which occasion seventy- nine members were represented, and the number had increased to ninety the following June, when some of the Saints commenced emigrating to Nauvoo, 111. Elder Snow continued his labors in Salem and surrounding country until the spring of 1843. Besides the numerous meetings he held, he had several discussions with preachers of various denominations, which always resulted in victory for the side of truth. Among others, the apostate, John C. Bennett, put in an appearance at Salem, and commenced to lecture against the Saints in Nauvoo and Joseph Smith, but Elder Snow confronted him so ably and energetically that Mr. Bennett soon found it advisable to leave the town. Under Elder Snow's administrations a number of sick were also healed. Among such could be mentioned a Mr. Baston, in Boston, who, even before he had been baptized, was healed from a deadly fever, and a Sister Spooner in Chelsea, who was healed by the laying on of hands, after being declared by a council of physicians to be incurable. She had for seven months suffered with dropsy of the worst kind. Having set the branch in order and appointed a brother to preside, Elder Snow left Salem March 9, 1843, leaving his family behind, and arrived in Nauvoo April 11th. He had this time been away about two years and a half, and was agreeably surprised to witness the many changes and extensive improvements which had taken place during his absence. He now spent one month among his brethren and the Saints at headquarters, and received much valuable instruction. Among other things the Prophet Joseph Smith personally taught him the principle of celestial and plural marriage. May 11, 1843, Elder Snow once more turned his face eastward and returned to his family in Salem, but after laboring a few months he took his wife and children and returned to Nauvoo, where he arrived Nov. 5th. The following winter Elder Snow remained in Nauvoo, and in order to support his family and also complete a house, which he had commenced, he entered into a mercantile business together with Parley P. Pratt, in which he was somewhat successful. Altogether he spent a very pleasant winter in the society of the Prophet and other leading men of the Church, with whom he frequently met in council, and learned many things, to which he formerly had been a stranger. Early in the winter he became a member of the masonic lodge at Nauvoo, and advanced quickly through the various degrees to that of a grand master. When the Masonic Temple in Nauvoo was dedicated, April 5, 1844, Elder Snow delivered the dedicatory speech. At the general conference held at Nauvoo in April, 1844, Elder Snow was again called to go on a mission to the Eastern States. Consequently, about three weeks later (April 30th), he took a memorable leave of his family and the Prophet, whom he never saw again in this life, and commenced his journey. After having visited the branches in Massachusetts, New Hampshire and Vermont, he, in company with four of the Twelve, held a conference in Salem, Mass., in July. About this time the sad news of the martyrdom of Joseph and Hyrum Smith reached him, and he concluded to return home. When he arrived at Nauvoo July 25th he found the Saints bowed down with grief over the loss of their beloved leaders. Elder Snow attended the special meetings on Aug. 8th, at which the Twelve Apostles, with Brigham Young as president, were acknowledged as the highest authority in the Church, notwithstanding Sidney Rigdon's claim to the leadership. Elder Snow spent the winter in Nauvoo, and although his health was poor, he performed considerable public work besides taking care of his family. In February, 1845, he was appointed to make a missionary trip to Wisconsin Territory and northern Illinois. He started almost immediately, but his horse took sick, and he was obliged to return to Nauvoo, where he then attended the April conference, and a few weeks later witnessed the mock trial of the murderers of Joseph and Hyrum Smith, at Carthage. During the summer and following fall considerable sickness prevailed in Nauvoo arid vicinity, and Elder Snow and family were among the sufferers. In September the mob commenced to persecute the Saints in Hancock county and burn their houses. Elder Snow was present in the general council of the Church, held in Nauvoo the following October, where General Warren, Judge Douglas and other State dignitaries, sent by Governor Ford, were present, and where the Saints agreed to leave the State early the following spring. From that time the Saints doubled their efforts in completing the Temple, in order to receive their blessings before leaving for the wilderness. In the beginning of December the attic story was dedicated for giving endowments, Elder Snow and his wife received their anointings Dec. 12th, after which he was called to administer in the Temple, and he remained there night and day for six weeks, together with the Twelve and others who were called to officiate in a similar manner. Jan. 23, 1846, Elder Snow yielded obedience to the principle of plural marriage, by having not only his wife Artimesia, but also a second wife, Minerva, sealed to him for time and all eternity. They also received their second anointings. During the winter the difficulties with the mob continued to loom up, and when it was decided in council to commence the emigration westward in February, Elder Snow was sent to Quincy to lay in supplies for the pioneer company. After his return Pres. Young counseled him to make preparations for the journey of himself and family. He sold as many of his loose effects as he could at a very low price, equipped himself with such teams and provisions as his limited means would allow, and left Nauvoo with his family Feb. 16, 1846. Through the carelessness of the managers, the boat, which brought his effects across the river, capsized, where by some of his goods were destroyed and his oldest child had a narrow escape from drowning. He left buildings and real estate in Nauvoo to the value of 12,000. Most of the other exiles made similar sacrifices, and this property was left in the hands of a committee, who was authorized to sell it and use the means thus received for the removal of the poor. Elder Snow and family traveled in the advance companies until Grand river was reached and the temporary settlement of Garden Grove was located. He then, having lost a number of animals and being short of provisions, concluded to return to Nauvoo to sell his property and thus get means wherewith to continue the journey. Giving his family instructions to press on to Mount Pisgah, he commenced his backward trip on May 14th, together with Brother Edmund Ellsworth, and reached Nauvoo in safety. He, however, found it no easy task to dispose of his property, and it was not until in the beginning of July that he succeeded in trading it for about one-fourth of its real value. With the ready means thus gained he paid his debt, bought two other teams and some provisions, took his mother and another widow by the name of Aldrich and her family with him, and again took up the line of march westward July 5, 1846, accompanied by his brothers, William and Willard, their families and others from Nauvoo. Towards the latter end of the month the little company arrived at Mount Pisgah, where Elder Snow found his family anxiously awaiting hi& return. The Twelve Apostles and the main camp of the Saints had already reached Council Bluffs, 138 miles further west, and, after tarrying a few days at Mount Pisgah, Elder Snow and family continued the journey to the Missouri river. There the Saints were scattered in small camps, and were busy building huts and preparing for winter. The Twelve had made their temporary headquarters at a point which they had named Cutler's Park, about three miles west of the river on the land of the Omaha Indians. Elder Snow crossed the river and joined the main camp at this place Sept. 1st. After his arrival at Cutler's Park, he and other members of the family took sick, and his youngest child died Sept. 9th. In the beginning of December, however, he had so far recovered that he. during the remainder of the winter, was enabled to make several trips to St. Joseph and other places in Missouri, to lay in supplies for himself and others. Some time before this the main camp of the Saints had removed from Cutler's Park to the Missouri river, where they built Winter Quarters. In January, 1847. a revelation was given through Pres. Young, showing the mind and will of the Lord concerning the organization of the "Camps of Israel" for further movements. In this revelation Orson Pratt, Wilford Woodruff, Amasa M. Lyman, George A. Smith, Ezra T. Benson and Erastus Snow were selected to organize the Saints into companies and appoint captains of tens, fifties and hundreds, with a president and two counselors over each company, etc. In order to comply with this revelation Ezra T. Benson and Erastus Snow visited the Saints, who were temporarily located on Running Water, about one hundred and seventy miles north of Winter Quarters. They were received with much joy by the Saints, to whom they administered advice and comfort. A special conference was held at Winter Quarters April 6, 1846, and the following day Pres. Young and others of the Pioneers broke up for the west. Elder Snow, having been selected as one of the Pioneers, called his family together (April 8th), laid his hands on his wives and children and blessed them, and after giving them the necessary instructions, and arranging for their comfort as best he could, he joined the Pioneer Camp which was located on the prairie, some seven miles distant. A few days later the actual journey of over one thousand miles was begun. Elder Snow writes: "Many interesting episodes occurred on the journey, but among trying and affecting ones was the appearance of the mountain fever among us. This affliction detained us so that, with the labor on the roads through the Wasatch Mountains, we were unable to reach Great Salt Lake valley until the 21st of July, when Orson Pratt and myself, of the working parties, who were exploring, first emerged into the valley and visited the site of the future Salt Lake City, and when we ascended Red Butte, near the mouth of Emigration canyon, which gave us the first glimpse of the blue waters of the Great Salt Lake, we simultaneously swung our hats and shouted, Hosannah! for the Spirit told us that here the Saints should find rest. After about six weeks' labor here, laying out the City and Fort, plowing- and planting fields, and building cabins around the Fort block, I started with the rear camp of the Pioneers on the return trip, on Aug. 26th, and on the last day of October reached Winter Quarters on the Missouri river, where I had left my family, having been about six weeks without tasting bread. The sweet joy of this meeting was mingled with deep grief at the loss of a dear little daughter, Mary Minerva, who had died during my absence. Many of our people remaining at Winter Quarters were becoming comparatively destitute of clothing, and other necessaries to fit them for a march into the desert; ana it was determined, in the councils of the Church, to send a few Elders into the Eastern and Southern States to solicit contributions (from the benevolent) of money or clothing in aid of our poor, most of whom had received little or nothing for their farms, homes and worldly possessions which they had left behind them in Illinois. It fell to my lot to accompany Ezra T. Benson, one of the Twelve, into the Eastern States, to New York, Boston, and many other Eastern towns and cities, soliciting aid. Some received us kindly and contributed money and clothing; but by far the greater proportion of the people turned a cold shoulder to us. We left Winter Quarters, January, 184b, returned April 2flth. Sometimes we were together, at other times we were separated, operating in different places. On my return trip I passed through Ohio and visited the Kirtland Temple, and at St. Louis fell in company with several returning Elders and a company of Saints, with whom I ascended the Missouri river. After our return to Winter Quarters there was a general stir and bustle of getting ready for starting with our families to Great Salt Lak« valley, and gathering our year's sup plies of seeds and provisions. Most of my oxen had perished during the winter, or had been eaten up by the Indians, and I was under the necessity of yoking up my cows and all my young stock to work with the few oxen I had left, to haul the wagons for the journey. I traveled in company with Prests. Young and Kimball and had a very pleasant and agreeable journey, my teams holding out well and my family enjoying good health. We reached our destination with much joy on the 20th of September. Soon after our arrival in the valley, I was appointed one of the presidency of the Stake, and during the following winter (Feb. 12, 1849), I was called and ordained into the quorum of the Twelve Apostles, together with Charles C. Rich, Lorenzo Snow and Franklin D. Richards. In my ordination, President Brigham Young acted as spokesman. I continued to labor in the ministry, in common with my brethren, though all were obliged to labor with their hands during the week, in opening up farms and building houses for our families. We all wintered in the Old Fort, which had been commenced and partly built by the Pioneers, using our wagon beds chiefly for our sleeping rooms. During the spring of 1849, we began to move out on our lots, divided the city into Wards, and began to fence by Wards. During the summer, I built chiefly with my own hands, two rooms on my lot, one of adobe, the other of logs, separated from each other for a shed between, and got my family moved into them, with some wagon beds by the side of them for sleeping apartments. This year the Perpetual Emigrating Fund Company was organized, and the system of emigration inaugurated, which has so largely contributed to the gathering of our people and the building up of Utah Territory. I was appointed one of the committee of three in gathering funds to put into the hands of Bishop Hunter to send back to our poor brethren left on the Missouri river. At that time our settlements extended only to Provo on the south and to Ogden on the north. We gathered about $2,000. About this time, also, I participated in the organizing of the provisional government of the State of Deseret. At the semi-annual conference held in October, 1849, I was appointed on a mission to Denmark, to open the door of the gospel to the Scandinavian people. At the same time, Elder John Taylor was appointed to France, Lozenzo Snow to Italy, Franklin D. Richards to England, with several Elders accompanying each of us. We took our departure from Salt Lake City on the 19th of October. Our little company consisted of 12 wagons, 42 horses and mules, 1 carriage and 35 men. This included a couple of our merchants, going to St. Louis after goods, and a number of brethren who went east on business. Shadrach Roundy was appointed captain, and Jedediah M. Grant captain of the guard. Bishop Edward Hunter was also one of the company. The chief incident of the journey was a charge made upon our party by about two hundred Cheyenne warriors during our noon halt on the Platte, forty miles above Laramie, on the 12th of November. They were on the lookout for a war party of Crows and thought to gobble up our little party for pastime, but we did not quite relish the sport, and having about one hundred and thirty shots with us, in about one minute's time we formed a line of battle, under the direction of our gallant captain, Jedediah M. Grant, in front of our wagons, with our animals behind them on the river's bank, and when every man's finger was upon his piece ready to fire, the savage horsemen were brought to a sudden standstill. A parley commenced, which resulted in their giving us the road, and they withdrawing to their camps, while we made a good afternoon's march. During the night following, a party of Crows succeeded in making a descent upon their camp and running off a number of their horses. We went down on the south side of the Platte, and reached the Missouri river, at a point where now stands Nebraska City, on the 7th of December, in a blinding snow storm which had lasted about fourteen hours. The snow was about three feet deep when wo reached the old barracks (Old Fort Kearney) on the west side of the river. And how joyful we were at finding there cabins to shelter ourselves and shelter for our animals. We held a meeting that evening an,5 gave God thanks for our successful journey and our safe arrival over the bleak and dreary plains. The Missouri river was full of mush ice, and we saw no means of crossing it. We all joined in prayer that night that the Lord would cause the ice to congeal, and make a bridge for us to cross over. When we woke up the next morning, the river was gorged with ice a little below us, and was piling up with floating ice. The second day we all passed safely over with our horses and wagons, and the day after the ice broke up again and there was no more crossing the river for three weeks after. After a visit to Kanesville, about fifty miles up the river, where the Saints received us with much joy, most of the missionaries journeyed together till we reached St. Louis, whence we expected to take different directions through the States to visit the remnants of the Saints, remaining in the States and gathering means for crossing the water. During the week we stopped in St. Louis, I had varioloid (mild smallpox), and was very sick for a few days. I suppose I must have contracted the disease on my overland journey through Missouri. Sister Streeper, my kindhearted hostess, who cared for me like a faithful mother, had a large family of children, including a young babe, who was frequently laid in the bed with me. and when the pits began to appear on me, and the character of my disease became known, she, in her anxiety exclaimed, "Oh! my poor babe, and my poor children, none of whom have been vaccinated." At first, for a moment, a feeling of grief came over me, that I should be the cause of this agony; but straightway the Spirit came upon me, and I said to her: "Be of good cheer; because of what you have done to me God will shield you and your house, and none of you shall suffer on my account.” She believed my words and was comforted; and, so far as I know, no soul took the disease from me, except Sister Felt, who had a few moments conversation with me while the fever was on me, and her little infant daughter, who well-nigh perished with the smallpox. I sailed from Boston on the 3rd of April on a Cunard steamer, for Liverpool, where I landed on the 16th. We visited many of the churches in England, Scotland and Wales. During the next four weeks I received many contributions in aid of our missions. I landed in Copenhagen, the capital of Denmark, June 14, 1850, in company with Elders George P. Dykes and John E. Forsgren—the former an American and the latter a native of Sweden. We were met at the wharf by Elder Peter O. Hansen, a native of that city, who had embraced the gospel in America, and had left Salt Lake City with us, but had made his way in advance of us to his native land. Brother Peter O. Hansen conducted Elders Snow, Dykes and Forsgren to a hotel, where, after being shown an upper room they all kneeled together and offered up thanksgiving to God, dedicating themselves to His service. Finding the hotel noisy, they moved to a private house (L. B. Mailing's) the next day, where they were kindly received and well entertained. On the following Sunday (June 16th) they attended a meeting, conducted by Mr. Peter C. Monster, a Baptist reformer, who had been subjected to much persecution because of his religious belief. He was an educated man and commenced to investigate the principles taught by the "American missionaries" in real earnest, and at one time it seemed as if he would embrace the fulness of the gospel, together with his whole congregation, but finally he hardened his heart and rejected the truth. The principal and best part of his followers, however, were subsequently baptized into the true Church of Christ, and as was the case with the Campbellites in Kirtland, Ohio, in the early days of the Church, so also did a congregation of reformed Baptists furnish the first fruits of the preaching of the gospel in its fulness in Denmark. Apostle Snow baptized fifteen persons in the clear waters of the beautiful Oresund, near Copenhagen, Aug. 12, 1850. Ole U. C. Monster was the first man and Anna Beckstrom the first woman baptized. These had all been members of Mr. Peter C. Monster's reformed Baptist Church. August 14, 1850, the first confirmation took place in Denmark, and on the 25th the Sacrament was administered there for the first time by divine authority in this dispensation. On the latter date the first ordination to the Priesthood also took place. Brother Knud H. Bruun being ordained to the office of a Priest. After the first baptisms, many others came forward and followed the example, and on Sept. 15, 1850, Vol. 1, No. 8, the first branch of the Church in Scandinavia was organized in Copenhagen, with fifty members. The young Saints rejoiced exceedingly under the influence of the Spirit of God, which was abundantly poured out upon them. The manifestations of the power of God in the healing of the sick also gladdened their hearts, and before the end of the year the work had taken deep root, not only in Copenhagen, but in the province of Jutland, where another branch of the Church had been organized in Aalborg by Elder Geo. P. Dykes, Nov. 25, 1850. In the meantime. Elder John E. Forsgren had gone to Sweden, where he succeeded in baptizing a few, after which he was arrested, guarded and finally banished from the country. Apostle Snow, assisted by Elder Peter O. Hansen and others, set diligently to work translating the Book of Mormon into the Danish language. The book was published in the beginning of 1851, and was the first edition of that divine record published in a foreign language. In order to get means for its publication Elder Snow had to make a trip to England, where he raised the necessary amount among the British Saints. After its completion he made a second trip to England. Shortly before his return home, in 1852, he also published the Doctrine and Covenants in the Danish language. In September, 1850, Apostle Snow wrote an interesting pamphlet entitled "En Sandheds Rost" (A "Voice of Truth), explaining the first principles of the gospel in a very plain and forcible manner. Over 200,000 copies of that little work have since been published in the Danish and Swedish languages. "Remarkable Visions" by Orson Pratt and a number of other pamphlets were subsequently translated and published in Danish. By diligent application and close study, Elder Snow also acquired a sufficient knowledge of the Danish language to enable him to converse freely with the people, and thus he became mode intimately acquainted with their characteristics, manners and habits. By an exemplary and consistent life and kind ways, he soon gained the love and confidence of a race whose devotion to the cause of truth and high regard for its advocates has been subjects of much comment in later years. Apostle Snow soon learned to appreciate the warm feelings, full-heartedness and true friendship of the Scandinavian Saints. and in his later years better than ever, no doubt, he realized the fact that among his best and truest friends were some of those who embraced the fulness of the gospel under his administrations in the country of the north. It is here also worth recording that none of the missions established by the Elders in this last dispensation, save the British, has been so fruitful as the one founded by Apostle Snow in Scandinavia. In 1851 a Danish hymn book was prepared and printed, and a monthly (soon changed to a semi-monthly) periodical called "Skandinaviens Stjerne" commenced This paper is still the Church organ in Scandinavia, and is now running on its 50th volume. As in all other countries, where the fulness of the gospel has come in contact with the erroneous traditions and creeds of men, persecutions on the part of the clergy and the ignorant soon began to show its face in Denmark, and in various places the Elders and Saints were subjected to cruel treatment by mobs. Religious liberty had been granted the year before the mission arrived, but the people generally did not seem to understand the change proposed by this action of the government, and the authorities also were slow in rendering protection to such as were openly denounced by the clergy and others as false prophets. But the more severe the persecutions, the better the work flourished. New branches sprang into existence in nearly all parts of Denmark, and in the latter part of 1851, the gospel was also successfully introduced into Norway. Elder Snow soon found himself surrounded by a host of intelligent native Elders, who labored with a zeal perhaps up to that time unequaled in the history of the Church. Returning from England in August, 1851, he held the first general conference of the Church in Scandinavia. The second one was held in the following November, on which occasion three conferences (Copenhagen, Fredericia and Aalborg) were organized. In the beginning of 1852, having laid a good and firm foundation for the work of God in Denmark, Apostle Snow began to make preparations for returning home. In February the third general conference was held in the city of Copenhagen, on which occasion nearly six hundred members were represented in Denmark, besides a few in Norway and Sweden. A farewell feast was arranged for Brother Snow in a large hotel parlor, February 24, 1852. About three hundred persons were present on that occasion, and a time, such as had never been had before in that land, was enjoyed by the young and confiding Saints. All vied with each other in showing their appreciation of and good feelings toward-j the man who had brought them the true religion of Christ. Apostle Snow, taking an affectionate leave of his flock, sailed from Copenhagen March 4, 1852, accompanied by nineteen emigrating Saints. These, together with nine others, who had embarked a few weeks previous, were the first direct fruits of the gospel from the Scandinavian countries. They have been followed by more than twenty-five thousand others. After spending a few weeks in England, attending to the organization of the Deseret Iron Company and other matters, Apostle Snow embarked from Liverpool May 8, 1852, in company with Franklin D. Richards, and arrived safely in Salt Lake City Aug. 20th, following, having been absent from his mountain home nearly three years. At the October conference, 1853, he was called, in connection with Geo. A. Smith, to gather fifty families to strengthen the settlements in Iron county; and the following year he was sent east to take charge of the Church in St. Louis and the Western States. Accompanied by other Elders, he left Salt Lake City July 8, 1854. and on the 4th of November following he organized a stake of Zion at St. Louis, Mo. Nov. 22, 1854. he commenced the publication of the St. Louis "Luminary." and he also superintended the emigration crossing the plains. In 1855 over two thousand Saints commenced the journey to the valleys from Mormon Grove, a place near Atchison City, Kansas, which had been selected by Elder Snow as the starting point for the overland journey. From this mission he returned to Salt Lake City Sept. 1, 1855. Elder Snow left his mountain home April 22. 1856,- on another mission to the States, from which he returned in August the following year. Having returned from still another mission to the East, he was called, in connection with Geo. A. Smith and other Elders, on a mission to southern Utah, with a view to locating settlements in the valleys of the Rio Virgen and Santa Clara for the purpose of raising cotton. This mission started from Salt Lake City Nov. 29, 1861. St. George and other settlements were located the same year; and from that time until his death Apostle Snow devoted a great deal of his time to the interest of southern Utah, over which he presided spiritually for many years and also represented the southern counties in the council branch of the Utah legislature, until disfranchised by the Edmunds law. In 1873 he performed a short mission to Europe, on which he again visited Scandinavia, after which he was principally engaged in traveling among the Saints in Utah, Arizona, New Mexico and Colorado, aiding in locating new settlements, organizing new Wards and Stakes of Zion, as well as strengthening and building up the older ones. Perhaps no other man in the Church performed more pioneer labor than Apostle Snow. His diligence, untiring zeal and energy was really remarkable. When the anti-polygamy crusade commenced. Elder Snow, like many of his brethren, became an "exile for conscience sake," and the hardships he was forced to endure as such undoubtedly shortened his days. After a most remarkable and useful life, fraught with great events and crowned with many blessings, he departed this life at his home in Salt Lake City, May 27, 188s, a little under the age of three score and ten. Apostle Erastus Snow was kindhearted and benevolent, a man of fine appearance and strongly built. Like all great men he had his peculiarities. He was a deep thinker, and at times, so swallowed up in profound thought, that he took but little notice of things around him. Sometimes, when asked a question, he would not answer it until the next day, or perhaps still later. Frequently, some would think that he did not hear their question, but he seldom failed to answer it at some future time. He was an honest man, a true husband and a kind father, a wise counselor, an efficient pioneer and colonizer, a great statesman and, in every sense of the word, truly an Apostle of the Lord Jesus Christ. His name and his works will live forever in the generations of the Saints who loved and respected him as their friend and counselor. (See also "Historical Record," vol. 6, p. 145; "Southern Star," vol. 2, p. 361.)
SNOW, Erastus, a member of the Council of Twelve Apostles from 1843 to 1888, was the son of Levi and Lucina Snow, and was born at St. Johnsbury, Caledonia county, Vermont, Nov. 9,1818. His father's family was among the early settlers of the Massachusetts colony. At an early age Erastus Snow was much impressed with religion, his mother being a member of the Wesleyan- Methodist church. In the spring of 1832 Elders Orson Pratt and Luke S. Johnson visited Vermont and commenced to preach the fulness of the gospel. William and Zerubbabel, two elder brothers of Erastus, were the first of the Snow family who were baptized. All the family (there being seven sons and two daughters) subsequently came into the Church, excepting two of the sons and the father. Erastus, who was only fourteen years of age, believed the testimony of the Elders when he first heard it, and was baptized by his elder brother, William, Feb. 3, 1833. Immediately after his baptism, he commenced to search the scriptures diligently and soon became very desirous to preach. Consequently, he was ordained to the office of a teacher, June 28, 1834, by Elder John F. Boynton. At that time he worked on his father's farm at St. Johnsbury, where a branch of the Church had been organized. Erastus met regularly with the Saints on Sundays and visited them in their houses. He also made several short missionary trips to the neighboring villages, in company with his cousin Gardner Snow and others. He was ordained by his brother William to the office of a Priest, Nov. 13, 1834, after which he extended his missionary labors into the States of New York and New Hampshire, holding meetings and baptizing quite a number. After being ordained an Elder by Elder Luke S. Johnson, Aug. 16, 1835, he continued his mission with increased zeal in New Hampshire and Vermont, in company with Wm. E. McLellin, his brother Willard and others. Nov. 8, 1835, he left St. Johnsbury together with Elder Hazen Aldrich and traveled to Kirtland, Ohio, a distance of some seven hundred miles eastward. After a hard journey, during which they came near being shipwrecked on Lake Erie, they reached their destination Dec. 3rd. In Kirtland Elder Snow met the Prophet Joseph Smith for the first time and lived with him several weeks. During the winter he attended the Elders' School, and the following spring received his endowments in the Temple, together with some three hundred other Elders. He was anointed by Pres. Alvah Beman, whose daughter he subsequently married. Thus in his early youth he participated in the glorious blessings which at that time were poured out upon the members of the Church, and especially upon those bearing the holy Priesthood. About the same time he was ordained into the second quorum of Seventy, and received his patriarchal blessings under the hands of Joseph Smith, Sen. After the endowments in Kirtland, the Elders went out preaching with greater diligence than ever, and Elder Snow started on a mission to Pennsylvania April 16, 1836. He was absent over eight months, during which time he traveled 1,600 miles, preached 220 sermons, baptized 50 persons, organized several branches of the Church in western Pennsylvania, and returned to Kirtland, Dec. 29th. On this trip he encountered much opposition from the clergy and endured considerable persecution. On one occasion (Aug. 22nd), when an armed mob had collected at Cherry Run, Armstrong county, for the purpose of driving him out of the county, he had a narrow escape from having personal violence inflicted upon him. Arriving at Kirtland, he met a number of his friends from the East. In the beginning of 1837 Elder Snow, together with Luke S. Johnson, made a missionary trip to Portage, forty miles south of Kirtland, and later, in company with Elder Wm. B. Bosley, he visited the Saints in Pennsylvania. After his return he frequented the high school at Kirtland. Continuing with Elder Bosley as a missionary companion, he started on another mission to the East, May 9, 1837. In Andover, Ohio, he held a discussion on the divinity of the Book of Mormon, with a Campbellite preacher by the name of Roberts. The meeting lasted until midnight and resulted in victory to Elder Snow. In Bridgeport, Franklin county, Penn., two sisters, who were lying at the point of death, were miraculously healed under his administration. Many other cases of healing occurred on this and his former missionary trips. On one occasion, while holding a meeting at Bridgeport, he was disturbed by a mob, which drove him from the place and pelted him with rotten eggs. At Leitersburgh, Maryland, he was accosted in public by a Campbellite preacher, with whom he discussed for twelve hours. After seven months' absence, he returned to Kirtland, Dec. 5, 1837, having labored faithfully in Ohio, Pennsylvania and Maryland, preached 147 sermons and baptized about forty people. Jan. 2, 1838, he started from Kirtland on another missionary tour. A couple of days later he attended a conference of Elders at Milton, fifty miles south. There he was challenged for a debate by a Mr. Hubbard, a Campbellite preacher, who denounced the Book of Mormon as false. Elder Snow suggested to the congregation that he would produce as much proof for the divinity of the Book of Mormon as his opponent could for the Bible. With this the people seemed to be entirely satisfied, and a meeting was appointed for the following day. But when the hour of meeting arrived, none of the six Campbellite preachers, who were present, would abide by Elder Snow's proposition. Being anxious to use every opportunity that presented itself to lay the truth before the people, Elder Snow finally consented to other arrangements, and the debate was continued until 11 o'clock at night. As usual, the truth was triumphant, although Elder Snow was abused in various ways. After this he visited a number of branches in Ohio, Pennsylvania and Maryland, held many meetings and baptized quite a number. He also crossed the Potomac and held meetings in Virginia. Finally, he was forced into discussion with another Campbellite preacher in Cookstown, Penn., which was continued for two nights, and ended with complete victory to Elder Snow, although his opponent was the Rev. Mr. Young, considered to be one of the ablest men in the State. The people were almost thunderstruck at the result of the discussion, and Elder Snow, in compliance with their earnest solicitations, remained in the neighborhood several days longer and preached to them. In the latter part of May he received a message from Kirtland, notifying him to return to Ohio, for the purpose of going to Missouri. With joy he complied with this call and arrived in Kirtland June 3, 1838, after five months' absence. In Kirtland he met Elders Heber C. Kimball and Orson Hyde, who had just returned from their missions to England, and were now preparing for a journey to Missouri. Most of the Kirtland Saints were also preparing to remove to Missouri because of apostasy and persecutions in Ohio. Together with forty or fifty others. Elder Snow started from Kirtland June 25th and traveled by land to Wellsville, on the Ohio river, thence with steamboats down that river, 950 miles, and up the Mississippi and Missouri rivers, 550 miles further, to the Richmond landing in Missouri. From this place the company traveled forty miles northward to Far West, in Caldwell county, where they arrived July 18th. Here Elder Snow met his parents and other relatives who had removed thither from Vermont. Some of them were suffering with the fever and ague. Elder Snow now commenced manual labor, but when the persecution shortly afterwards broke loose against the Saints, he was forced to take up arms, like his brethren, in defence of the people against mob violence. After participating in the defence in Daviess county, he was seized with the fever and ague, and when Far West subsequently was besieged by the mob militia, his physical weakness had become so great that he could hardly walk half a mile. Yet he remained bravely at his post, in the ranks of the defenders of Far West, until the town capitulated. He was also present at the remarkable mock trial before Judge Austin A. King, at Richmond, Ray county. Elder Snow married Artemesia Beman Dec. 3, 1838, and taught school the following winter in Far West. In the following February (1839), together with other brethren, he was sent by the Church at Far West as a messenger to Liberty, Clay county, where Joseph, the Prophet, and fellow-prisoners at that time were incarcerated. When the jailor on the evening of Feb. 8th brought supper to the prisoners, the visiting brethren were permitted to enter the cell. That same evening the prisoners, agreeable to an arrangement made the day previous, made an attempt to escape, but failed. When the jailor went out, Hyrum Smith took hold of the door, and the others followed; but before they could render the assistance needed, the jailor and guard succeeded in closing the door, shutting in the visiting brethren as well as the prisoners. The jailor immediately gave the alarm, and the greatest excitement followed. Not only the citizens of the town, but a great number from the surrounding country, gathered around the jail. Every mode of torture and death that their imagination could fancy, was proposed for the prisoners, such as blowing up the jail, taking the prisoners out and whipping them to death, shooting them and burning them to death, tearing them to pieces with horses, etc. The brethren inside listened to all these threats, but believing that the Lord would deliver them, laid down to rest for the night. The mob finally became so divided among themselves that they were unable to carry out any of their numerous plans. That night, while some of the visiting brethren spoke about their being in great danger, the Prophet Joseph told them "not to fear, that not a hair of their heads should be hurt, and that they should not lose any of their things, even to a bridle, saddle, or blanket; that everything should be restored to them; they had offered their lives for their friends and the gospel; that it was necessary the Church should offer a sacrifice and the Lord accepted the offering." The brethren had next to undergo a trial, but the excitement was so great, that the guard dared not take them out until it abated a little. While they were waiting for their trial, some of the brethren employed lawyers to defend them. Elder Snow asked Brother Joseph whether he had better employ a lawyer or not. The Prophet told him to plead his own case. "But," said Brother Snow, "I do not understand the law." Brother Joseph asked him if he did not understand justice; he thought he did. "Well," said Brother Joseph, "go and plead for justice as hard as you can, and quote Blackstone and other authors now and then, and they will take it all for law." He did as he was told, and the result was as Joseph had said it would be; for when he got through his plea, the lawyers flocked around him, and asked him where he had studied law, and said they had never heard a better plea. When the trial was over, Brother Snow was discharged, and all the rest were held to bail, and were allowed to bail each other, by Brother Snow going bail with them. They also got everything that was taken from them, and nothing was lost, although no two articles were found in one place. Before Elder Snow and his companions left Liberty, some of the lawyers, merchants and other leading citizens promised them that they would set the prisoners at liberty for a compensation of $10,000 worth of real estate, but when the brethren, after their return to Far West, had raised that amount, the parties neglected to fulfil their promise. In the meantime the Saints commenced to leave the State, but Elder Snow and others concluded not to go away until the Prophet and his fellow-prisoners were set free. Elder Snow therefore proceeded to Jefferson City and tried to get their case before the judges of the supreme court of Missouri. These dignitaries, however, utterly refused to take action in the matter. After much exertion and pleading Elder Snow, finally, through the assistance of the Secretary of State, managed to get an order issued for a change of venue, on the; strength of which the prisoners were started from Daviess to Boone county. On this journey, as is well known, they escaped from their guards. Elder Snow started with his family for Quincy, Ill., April 15, 1839, and arrived there on the 27th. The prisoners had arrived a few days before. In the beginning of May, Elder Snow visited Commerce, in Hancock county, which had been selected as a gathering place for the Saints. Here he commenced a new home, and in the following June removed his family to Montrose, on the opposite side of the river, where he had secured a small hut for a temporary dwelling. July 4, 1839, he started on a mission, to which he had been called at the conference held in Quincy two months previous. He traveled through several counties in Illinois, held a number of meetings and administered to the sick, until it was revealed to him in a dream that his family was sick and needed his presence. He returned home July 31st and found his wife and a number of his relatives in bed with the fever and ague. They had already suffered a great deal, as there were none to render them assistance, most of the Saints on both sides of the river being sick at that time. Elder Snow, in company with other Elders, went from house to house administering to the sufferers until he also was taken sick. In August he was somewhat better and undertook a journey to Quincy with a team. On the return trip the horses ran away, tipping the wagon in a river. Elder Snow was thrown into the middle of the stream, right under the horses, and was unable to extricate himself. Only through the marvelous preservation of a kind Providence was he saved from drowning. This accident, however, caused a fresh attack of the fever, and he was confined to his bed for several weeks afterwards. At the October conference (1839) held at Commerce, Elder Snow was appointed a member of the High Council, at Montrose, and in November following he attempted to go out and preach, but after having held a few meetings, he was again prostrated by sickness and laid up for some time in the house of Brother Haws in Knox county, about seventy miles from Commerce. While remaining there in a helpless condition, he received word from home that his wife lay at the point of death at Commerce. All he could do, however, was to pray for her, as he was not able to return home until the 20th of December following. Then she was much better. When President Joseph Smith returned from Washington in March, 1840, he told Elder Snow that his labors were much needed in Pennsylvania. Wishing to act upon this suggestion, he at once prepared for a mission to that State. But as the protracted illness to which he and his family had been subjected had reduced him to the depths of poverty, he had no means wherewith to defray traveling expenses, and he was too weak to undertake the journey on foot. After preaching several times in Quincy and attending the April conference at Commerce, where he received some means from kindhearted Saints, he finally took leave of his family April 28, 1840, and started on his mission with Elder S. James as a companion. They traveled down the Mississippi and up the Ohio rivers, a distance of about fourteen hundred miles, to Wellsburgh, in Virginia, where they landed May 7th and commenced their missionary labors. After having held a two days' discussion with a Campbellite preacher (Matthew Clapp), Elder Snow continued to Philadelphia and afterwards visited New York and Brooklyn. In these cities he preached several times, and in August visited Rhode Island, where one of his brothers resided. After this he held meetings for five successive days in a New Jersey forest, where two thousand people were present on one occasion, and seven were baptized. He continued to preach and baptize in Philadelphia and vicinity, and also in New Jersey, until towards the close of September, when he received a letter from Nauvoo to the effect that his mother-in-law, with whom his wife resided, was dead. Concluding under these circumstances to bring his wife to Pennsylvania, he left Philadelphia Sept. 30th and arrived at Nauvoo Oct. 21st. having been absent about six months and traveled 5,650 miles. After a stay of seventeen days in Nauvoo, he started for Pennsylvania Nov. 7. 1840, taking his wife with him. After his arrival in Philadelphia, he published a small pamphlet, which he had written in answer to a publication issued against the Saints by a Methodist preacher. His wife, who had been provided with a home at the house of Brother Wm. Gheen, in Chester county, bore a daughter. Elder Snow's firstborn, Jan. 21, 1841. With unabating zeal Elder Snow continued his missionary labors, principally in Philadelphia and surrounding counties and New Egypt (New Jersey) and neighborhood, preaching, baptizing, visiting the Saints and administering to the sick. Finally he happened to meet Elder Geo. A. Smith, who was returning from his mission to England, and also Elders John E. Page, Dr. Galland, Wm. Smith, Hyrum Smith, Wm. Law and others from Nauvoo. The two last named brethren had visited the New England States, and meeting Elder Snow on their return they desired that he should go to Salem, in Massachusetts, to open the gospel door. In a revelation given in 1836 the Lord had said that He had much people in that city. Although Elder Snow had expected to return to Nauvoo in the fall, and he also knew that his long absence would affect his temporal affairs considerably, he made up his mind to go to Salem, after making the subject a matter of sincere prayer. Consequently, he left his former field of labor, where he had gained many warm-hearted friends, who would administer to the wants of himself and family, and on Aug. 16, 1841, he started for a far and to him unknown country, where not a single member of the Church could be found. He took his wife and infant child, which was sick, to Woonsocket, near Providence, Rhode Island, and left them there with his brother, while he continued to Boston. There he held several meetings and met Elder Benjamin Winchester, who had been appointed his missionary companion. They had previously labored together in Pennsylvania. They proceeded to Salem, a city which at that time had about fifteen thousand inhabitants, situated fourteen miles northeast of Boston. They put up at one of the cheapest hotels in the city and prayed earnestly to the Lord to open the way for the introduction of the gospel to its inhabitants. The following day they secured the Masonic Hall to preach in and held their first meeting there in the evening of the 6th. Their next move was to print 2,500 copies of a somewhat lengthy circular addressed to the inhabitants of the city, in which the principles of the gospel were set forth in great plainness. Elder Winchester then went to Philadelphia, while Elder Snow continued to preach four times a week in the Masonic Hall. By contributions from the congregation he succeeded also in raising means to pay for the use of the hall. He now received numerous invitations to visit people in their houses, and while improving every opportunity that presented itself to deliver his message of peace and salvation, he at length found himself surrounded with friends, and able to leave the hotel. Next he asked the Lord to open the heart of someone to receive his family. His prayer was answered. A Mr. Alley, who resided in Lynn, some five miles from Salem, and who was deeply interested in the work, kindly offered Elder Snow's family the hospitality of his home. Brother Snow consequently went to Woonsocket in the beginning of October and brought his family to Lynn, where they remained four weeks, while Elder Snow continued his labors in Salem and Marblehead. Afterwards they removed to Salem. Besides speaking three times every Sunday in the Masonic Hall, he also held meetings in private houses. Among his opponents and the enemies of truth was a priest by the name of A. G. Comings, the editor of a religious periodical. This man published in his paper a number of wicked falsehoods against the Saints, but refused to insert Elder Snow's refutation of them. This led to a public debate in the Mechanic's Hall, where about five hundred people were present. The discussion was continued for six successive nights, and as the interest gradually increased with the listeners, the popular feeling turned against Mr. Comings, whose arguments consisted chiefly of slander and abuse. The result of it all was, that many more began to investigate the fulness of the gospel than formerly, and from that time Elder Snow's meetings were so well attended that the Masonic Hall could not hold all who came to hear. Consequently, three leading men of the town took it into their heads to rent a more commodious hall, in which Elder Snow preached to full houses for six Sabbaths. He reaped the first fruits of his work in Salem Nov. 8, 1841, by initiating the first five persons into the Church by baptism, and before the close of February, 1842, the number of baptized had increased to 35. March 5, 1842, he held a conference meeting in the Masonic Hall, and organized a branch of the Church, consisting of 53 members. He also ordained an Elder and a Priest. Subsequently he extended his field of labor to Boston, where he assisted Elder Nickerson in organizing a branch of the Church, and to Marblehead, Bradford, Lynn, Petersboro (in New Hampshire) and other places. In April, 1842, he visited Philadelphia, Penn., where he attended a five days' conference. After his return to Salem, his first son Avas born, May 1, 1842. Another conference was held in Salem on May 28, 1842, on which occasion seventy- nine members were represented, and the number had increased to ninety the following June, when some of the Saints commenced emigrating to Nauvoo, 111. Elder Snow continued his labors in Salem and surrounding country until the spring of 1843. Besides the numerous meetings he held, he had several discussions with preachers of various denominations, which always resulted in victory for the side of truth. Among others, the apostate, John C. Bennett, put in an appearance at Salem, and commenced to lecture against the Saints in Nauvoo and Joseph Smith, but Elder Snow confronted him so ably and energetically that Mr. Bennett soon found it advisable to leave the town. Under Elder Snow's administrations a number of sick were also healed. Among such could be mentioned a Mr. Baston, in Boston, who, even before he had been baptized, was healed from a deadly fever, and a Sister Spooner in Chelsea, who was healed by the laying on of hands, after being declared by a council of physicians to be incurable. She had for seven months suffered with dropsy of the worst kind. Having set the branch in order and appointed a brother to preside, Elder Snow left Salem March 9, 1843, leaving his family behind, and arrived in Nauvoo April 11th. He had this time been away about two years and a half, and was agreeably surprised to witness the many changes and extensive improvements which had taken place during his absence. He now spent one month among his brethren and the Saints at headquarters, and received much valuable instruction. Among other things the Prophet Joseph Smith personally taught him the principle of celestial and plural marriage. May 11, 1843, Elder Snow once more turned his face eastward and returned to his family in Salem, but after laboring a few months he took his wife and children and returned to Nauvoo, where he arrived Nov. 5th. The following winter Elder Snow remained in Nauvoo, and in order to support his family and also complete a house, which he had commenced, he entered into a mercantile business together with Parley P. Pratt, in which he was somewhat successful. Altogether he spent a very pleasant winter in the society of the Prophet and other leading men of the Church, with whom he frequently met in council, and learned many things, to which he formerly had been a stranger. Early in the winter he became a member of the masonic lodge at Nauvoo, and advanced quickly through the various degrees to that of a grand master. When the Masonic Temple in Nauvoo was dedicated, April 5, 1844, Elder Snow delivered the dedicatory speech. At the general conference held at Nauvoo in April, 1844, Elder Snow was again called to go on a mission to the Eastern States. Consequently, about three weeks later (April 30th), he took a memorable leave of his family and the Prophet, whom he never saw again in this life, and commenced his journey. After having visited the branches in Massachusetts, New Hampshire and Vermont, he, in company with four of the Twelve, held a conference in Salem, Mass., in July. About this time the sad news of the martyrdom of Joseph and Hyrum Smith reached him, and he concluded to return home. When he arrived at Nauvoo July 25th he found the Saints bowed down with grief over the loss of their beloved leaders. Elder Snow attended the special meetings on Aug. 8th, at which the Twelve Apostles, with Brigham Young as president, were acknowledged as the highest authority in the Church, notwithstanding Sidney Rigdon's claim to the leadership. Elder Snow spent the winter in Nauvoo, and although his health was poor, he performed considerable public work besides taking care of his family. In February, 1845, he was appointed to make a missionary trip to Wisconsin Territory and northern Illinois. He started almost immediately, but his horse took sick, and he was obliged to return to Nauvoo, where he then attended the April conference, and a few weeks later witnessed the mock trial of the murderers of Joseph and Hyrum Smith, at Carthage. During the summer and following fall considerable sickness prevailed in Nauvoo arid vicinity, and Elder Snow and family were among the sufferers. In September the mob commenced to persecute the Saints in Hancock county and burn their houses. Elder Snow was present in the general council of the Church, held in Nauvoo the following October, where General Warren, Judge Douglas and other State dignitaries, sent by Governor Ford, were present, and where the Saints agreed to leave the State early the following spring. From that time the Saints doubled their efforts in completing the Temple, in order to receive their blessings before leaving for the wilderness. In the beginning of December the attic story was dedicated for giving endowments, Elder Snow and his wife received their anointings Dec. 12th, after which he was called to administer in the Temple, and he remained there night and day for six weeks, together with the Twelve and others who were called to officiate in a similar manner. Jan. 23, 1846, Elder Snow yielded obedience to the principle of plural marriage, by having not only his wife Artimesia, but also a second wife, Minerva, sealed to him for time and all eternity. They also received their second anointings. During the winter the difficulties with the mob continued to loom up, and when it was decided in council to commence the emigration westward in February, Elder Snow was sent to Quincy to lay in supplies for the pioneer company. After his return Pres. Young counseled him to make preparations for the journey of himself and family. He sold as many of his loose effects as he could at a very low price, equipped himself with such teams and provisions as his limited means would allow, and left Nauvoo with his family Feb. 16, 1846. Through the carelessness of the managers, the boat, which brought his effects across the river, capsized, where by some of his goods were destroyed and his oldest child had a narrow escape from drowning. He left buildings and real estate in Nauvoo to the value of 12,000. Most of the other exiles made similar sacrifices, and this property was left in the hands of a committee, who was authorized to sell it and use the means thus received for the removal of the poor. Elder Snow and family traveled in the advance companies until Grand river was reached and the temporary settlement of Garden Grove was located. He then, having lost a number of animals and being short of provisions, concluded to return to Nauvoo to sell his property and thus get means wherewith to continue the journey. Giving his family instructions to press on to Mount Pisgah, he commenced his backward trip on May 14th, together with Brother Edmund Ellsworth, and reached Nauvoo in safety. He, however, found it no easy task to dispose of his property, and it was not until in the beginning of July that he succeeded in trading it for about one-fourth of its real value. With the ready means thus gained he paid his debt, bought two other teams and some provisions, took his mother and another widow by the name of Aldrich and her family with him, and again took up the line of march westward July 5, 1846, accompanied by his brothers, William and Willard, their families and others from Nauvoo. Towards the latter end of the month the little company arrived at Mount Pisgah, where Elder Snow found his family anxiously awaiting hi& return. The Twelve Apostles and the main camp of the Saints had already reached Council Bluffs, 138 miles further west, and, after tarrying a few days at Mount Pisgah, Elder Snow and family continued the journey to the Missouri river. There the Saints were scattered in small camps, and were busy building huts and preparing for winter. The Twelve had made their temporary headquarters at a point which they had named Cutler's Park, about three miles west of the river on the land of the Omaha Indians. Elder Snow crossed the river and joined the main camp at this place Sept. 1st. After his arrival at Cutler's Park, he and other members of the family took sick, and his youngest child died Sept. 9th. In the beginning of December, however, he had so far recovered that he. during the remainder of the winter, was enabled to make several trips to St. Joseph and other places in Missouri, to lay in supplies for himself and others. Some time before this the main camp of the Saints had removed from Cutler's Park to the Missouri river, where they built Winter Quarters. In January, 1847. a revelation was given through Pres. Young, showing the mind and will of the Lord concerning the organization of the "Camps of Israel" for further movements. In this revelation Orson Pratt, Wilford Woodruff, Amasa M. Lyman, George A. Smith, Ezra T. Benson and Erastus Snow were selected to organize the Saints into companies and appoint captains of tens, fifties and hundreds, with a president and two counselors over each company, etc. In order to comply with this revelation Ezra T. Benson and Erastus Snow visited the Saints, who were temporarily located on Running Water, about one hundred and seventy miles north of Winter Quarters. They were received with much joy by the Saints, to whom they administered advice and comfort. A special conference was held at Winter Quarters April 6, 1846, and the following day Pres. Young and others of the Pioneers broke up for the west. Elder Snow, having been selected as one of the Pioneers, called his family together (April 8th), laid his hands on his wives and children and blessed them, and after giving them the necessary instructions, and arranging for their comfort as best he could, he joined the Pioneer Camp which was located on the prairie, some seven miles distant. A few days later the actual journey of over one thousand miles was begun. Elder Snow writes: "Many interesting episodes occurred on the journey, but among trying and affecting ones was the appearance of the mountain fever among us. This affliction detained us so that, with the labor on the roads through the Wasatch Mountains, we were unable to reach Great Salt Lake valley until the 21st of July, when Orson Pratt and myself, of the working parties, who were exploring, first emerged into the valley and visited the site of the future Salt Lake City, and when we ascended Red Butte, near the mouth of Emigration canyon, which gave us the first glimpse of the blue waters of the Great Salt Lake, we simultaneously swung our hats and shouted, Hosannah! for the Spirit told us that here the Saints should find rest. After about six weeks' labor here, laying out the City and Fort, plowing- and planting fields, and building cabins around the Fort block, I started with the rear camp of the Pioneers on the return trip, on Aug. 26th, and on the last day of October reached Winter Quarters on the Missouri river, where I had left my family, having been about six weeks without tasting bread. The sweet joy of this meeting was mingled with deep grief at the loss of a dear little daughter, Mary Minerva, who had died during my absence. Many of our people remaining at Winter Quarters were becoming comparatively destitute of clothing, and other necessaries to fit them for a march into the desert; ana it was determined, in the councils of the Church, to send a few Elders into the Eastern and Southern States to solicit contributions (from the benevolent) of money or clothing in aid of our poor, most of whom had received little or nothing for their farms, homes and worldly possessions which they had left behind them in Illinois. It fell to my lot to accompany Ezra T. Benson, one of the Twelve, into the Eastern States, to New York, Boston, and many other Eastern towns and cities, soliciting aid. Some received us kindly and contributed money and clothing; but by far the greater proportion of the people turned a cold shoulder to us. We left Winter Quarters, January, 184b, returned April 2flth. Sometimes we were together, at other times we were separated, operating in different places. On my return trip I passed through Ohio and visited the Kirtland Temple, and at St. Louis fell in company with several returning Elders and a company of Saints, with whom I ascended the Missouri river. After our return to Winter Quarters there was a general stir and bustle of getting ready for starting with our families to Great Salt Lak« valley, and gathering our year's sup plies of seeds and provisions. Most of my oxen had perished during the winter, or had been eaten up by the Indians, and I was under the necessity of yoking up my cows and all my young stock to work with the few oxen I had left, to haul the wagons for the journey. I traveled in company with Prests. Young and Kimball and had a very pleasant and agreeable journey, my teams holding out well and my family enjoying good health. We reached our destination with much joy on the 20th of September. Soon after our arrival in the valley, I was appointed one of the presidency of the Stake, and during the following winter (Feb. 12, 1849), I was called and ordained into the quorum of the Twelve Apostles, together with Charles C. Rich, Lorenzo Snow and Franklin D. Richards. In my ordination, President Brigham Young acted as spokesman. I continued to labor in the ministry, in common with my brethren, though all were obliged to labor with their hands during the week, in opening up farms and building houses for our families. We all wintered in the Old Fort, which had been commenced and partly built by the Pioneers, using our wagon beds chiefly for our sleeping rooms. During the spring of 1849, we began to move out on our lots, divided the city into Wards, and began to fence by Wards. During the summer, I built chiefly with my own hands, two rooms on my lot, one of adobe, the other of logs, separated from each other for a shed between, and got my family moved into them, with some wagon beds by the side of them for sleeping apartments. This year the Perpetual Emigrating Fund Company was organized, and the system of emigration inaugurated, which has so largely contributed to the gathering of our people and the building up of Utah Territory. I was appointed one of the committee of three in gathering funds to put into the hands of Bishop Hunter to send back to our poor brethren left on the Missouri river. At that time our settlements extended only to Provo on the south and to Ogden on the north. We gathered about $2,000. About this time, also, I participated in the organizing of the provisional government of the State of Deseret. At the semi-annual conference held in October, 1849, I was appointed on a mission to Denmark, to open the door of the gospel to the Scandinavian people. At the same time, Elder John Taylor was appointed to France, Lozenzo Snow to Italy, Franklin D. Richards to England, with several Elders accompanying each of us. We took our departure from Salt Lake City on the 19th of October. Our little company consisted of 12 wagons, 42 horses and mules, 1 carriage and 35 men. This included a couple of our merchants, going to St. Louis after goods, and a number of brethren who went east on business. Shadrach Roundy was appointed captain, and Jedediah M. Grant captain of the guard. Bishop Edward Hunter was also one of the company. The chief incident of the journey was a charge made upon our party by about two hundred Cheyenne warriors during our noon halt on the Platte, forty miles above Laramie, on the 12th of November. They were on the lookout for a war party of Crows and thought to gobble up our little party for pastime, but we did not quite relish the sport, and having about one hundred and thirty shots with us, in about one minute's time we formed a line of battle, under the direction of our gallant captain, Jedediah M. Grant, in front of our wagons, with our animals behind them on the river's bank, and when every man's finger was upon his piece ready to fire, the savage horsemen were brought to a sudden standstill. A parley commenced, which resulted in their giving us the road, and they withdrawing to their camps, while we made a good afternoon's march. During the night following, a party of Crows succeeded in making a descent upon their camp and running off a number of their horses. We went down on the south side of the Platte, and reached the Missouri river, at a point where now stands Nebraska City, on the 7th of December, in a blinding snow storm which had lasted about fourteen hours. The snow was about three feet deep when wo reached the old barracks (Old Fort Kearney) on the west side of the river. And how joyful we were at finding there cabins to shelter ourselves and shelter for our animals. We held a meeting that evening an,5 gave God thanks for our successful journey and our safe arrival over the bleak and dreary plains. The Missouri river was full of mush ice, and we saw no means of crossing it. We all joined in prayer that night that the Lord would cause the ice to congeal, and make a bridge for us to cross over. When we woke up the next morning, the river was gorged with ice a little below us, and was piling up with floating ice. The second day we all passed safely over with our horses and wagons, and the day after the ice broke up again and there was no more crossing the river for three weeks after. After a visit to Kanesville, about fifty miles up the river, where the Saints received us with much joy, most of the missionaries journeyed together till we reached St. Louis, whence we expected to take different directions through the States to visit the remnants of the Saints, remaining in the States and gathering means for crossing the water. During the week we stopped in St. Louis, I had varioloid (mild smallpox), and was very sick for a few days. I suppose I must have contracted the disease on my overland journey through Missouri. Sister Streeper, my kindhearted hostess, who cared for me like a faithful mother, had a large family of children, including a young babe, who was frequently laid in the bed with me. and when the pits began to appear on me, and the character of my disease became known, she, in her anxiety exclaimed, "Oh! my poor babe, and my poor children, none of whom have been vaccinated." At first, for a moment, a feeling of grief came over me, that I should be the cause of this agony; but straightway the Spirit came upon me, and I said to her: "Be of good cheer; because of what you have done to me God will shield you and your house, and none of you shall suffer on my account.” She believed my words and was comforted; and, so far as I know, no soul took the disease from me, except Sister Felt, who had a few moments conversation with me while the fever was on me, and her little infant daughter, who well-nigh perished with the smallpox. I sailed from Boston on the 3rd of April on a Cunard steamer, for Liverpool, where I landed on the 16th. We visited many of the churches in England, Scotland and Wales. During the next four weeks I received many contributions in aid of our missions. I landed in Copenhagen, the capital of Denmark, June 14, 1850, in company with Elders George P. Dykes and John E. Forsgren—the former an American and the latter a native of Sweden. We were met at the wharf by Elder Peter O. Hansen, a native of that city, who had embraced the gospel in America, and had left Salt Lake City with us, but had made his way in advance of us to his native land. Brother Peter O. Hansen conducted Elders Snow, Dykes and Forsgren to a hotel, where, after being shown an upper room they all kneeled together and offered up thanksgiving to God, dedicating themselves to His service. Finding the hotel noisy, they moved to a private house (L. B. Mailing's) the next day, where they were kindly received and well entertained. On the following Sunday (June 16th) they attended a meeting, conducted by Mr. Peter C. Monster, a Baptist reformer, who had been subjected to much persecution because of his religious belief. He was an educated man and commenced to investigate the principles taught by the "American missionaries" in real earnest, and at one time it seemed as if he would embrace the fulness of the gospel, together with his whole congregation, but finally he hardened his heart and rejected the truth. The principal and best part of his followers, however, were subsequently baptized into the true Church of Christ, and as was the case with the Campbellites in Kirtland, Ohio, in the early days of the Church, so also did a congregation of reformed Baptists furnish the first fruits of the preaching of the gospel in its fulness in Denmark. Apostle Snow baptized fifteen persons in the clear waters of the beautiful Oresund, near Copenhagen, Aug. 12, 1850. Ole U. C. Monster was the first man and Anna Beckstrom the first woman baptized. These had all been members of Mr. Peter C. Monster's reformed Baptist Church. August 14, 1850, the first confirmation took place in Denmark, and on the 25th the Sacrament was administered there for the first time by divine authority in this dispensation. On the latter date the first ordination to the Priesthood also took place. Brother Knud H. Bruun being ordained to the office of a Priest. After the first baptisms, many others came forward and followed the example, and on Sept. 15, 1850, Vol. 1, No. 8, the first branch of the Church in Scandinavia was organized in Copenhagen, with fifty members. The young Saints rejoiced exceedingly under the influence of the Spirit of God, which was abundantly poured out upon them. The manifestations of the power of God in the healing of the sick also gladdened their hearts, and before the end of the year the work had taken deep root, not only in Copenhagen, but in the province of Jutland, where another branch of the Church had been organized in Aalborg by Elder Geo. P. Dykes, Nov. 25, 1850. In the meantime. Elder John E. Forsgren had gone to Sweden, where he succeeded in baptizing a few, after which he was arrested, guarded and finally banished from the country. Apostle Snow, assisted by Elder Peter O. Hansen and others, set diligently to work translating the Book of Mormon into the Danish language. The book was published in the beginning of 1851, and was the first edition of that divine record published in a foreign language. In order to get means for its publication Elder Snow had to make a trip to England, where he raised the necessary amount among the British Saints. After its completion he made a second trip to England. Shortly before his return home, in 1852, he also published the Doctrine and Covenants in the Danish language. In September, 1850, Apostle Snow wrote an interesting pamphlet entitled "En Sandheds Rost" (A "Voice of Truth), explaining the first principles of the gospel in a very plain and forcible manner. Over 200,000 copies of that little work have since been published in the Danish and Swedish languages. "Remarkable Visions" by Orson Pratt and a number of other pamphlets were subsequently translated and published in Danish. By diligent application and close study, Elder Snow also acquired a sufficient knowledge of the Danish language to enable him to converse freely with the people, and thus he became mode intimately acquainted with their characteristics, manners and habits. By an exemplary and consistent life and kind ways, he soon gained the love and confidence of a race whose devotion to the cause of truth and high regard for its advocates has been subjects of much comment in later years. Apostle Snow soon learned to appreciate the warm feelings, full-heartedness and true friendship of the Scandinavian Saints. and in his later years better than ever, no doubt, he realized the fact that among his best and truest friends were some of those who embraced the fulness of the gospel under his administrations in the country of the north. It is here also worth recording that none of the missions established by the Elders in this last dispensation, save the British, has been so fruitful as the one founded by Apostle Snow in Scandinavia. In 1851 a Danish hymn book was prepared and printed, and a monthly (soon changed to a semi-monthly) periodical called "Skandinaviens Stjerne" commenced This paper is still the Church organ in Scandinavia, and is now running on its 50th volume. As in all other countries, where the fulness of the gospel has come in contact with the erroneous traditions and creeds of men, persecutions on the part of the clergy and the ignorant soon began to show its face in Denmark, and in various places the Elders and Saints were subjected to cruel treatment by mobs. Religious liberty had been granted the year before the mission arrived, but the people generally did not seem to understand the change proposed by this action of the government, and the authorities also were slow in rendering protection to such as were openly denounced by the clergy and others as false prophets. But the more severe the persecutions, the better the work flourished. New branches sprang into existence in nearly all parts of Denmark, and in the latter part of 1851, the gospel was also successfully introduced into Norway. Elder Snow soon found himself surrounded by a host of intelligent native Elders, who labored with a zeal perhaps up to that time unequaled in the history of the Church. Returning from England in August, 1851, he held the first general conference of the Church in Scandinavia. The second one was held in the following November, on which occasion three conferences (Copenhagen, Fredericia and Aalborg) were organized. In the beginning of 1852, having laid a good and firm foundation for the work of God in Denmark, Apostle Snow began to make preparations for returning home. In February the third general conference was held in the city of Copenhagen, on which occasion nearly six hundred members were represented in Denmark, besides a few in Norway and Sweden. A farewell feast was arranged for Brother Snow in a large hotel parlor, February 24, 1852. About three hundred persons were present on that occasion, and a time, such as had never been had before in that land, was enjoyed by the young and confiding Saints. All vied with each other in showing their appreciation of and good feelings toward-j the man who had brought them the true religion of Christ. Apostle Snow, taking an affectionate leave of his flock, sailed from Copenhagen March 4, 1852, accompanied by nineteen emigrating Saints. These, together with nine others, who had embarked a few weeks previous, were the first direct fruits of the gospel from the Scandinavian countries. They have been followed by more than twenty-five thousand others. After spending a few weeks in England, attending to the organization of the Deseret Iron Company and other matters, Apostle Snow embarked from Liverpool May 8, 1852, in company with Franklin D. Richards, and arrived safely in Salt Lake City Aug. 20th, following, having been absent from his mountain home nearly three years. At the October conference, 1853, he was called, in connection with Geo. A. Smith, to gather fifty families to strengthen the settlements in Iron county; and the following year he was sent east to take charge of the Church in St. Louis and the Western States. Accompanied by other Elders, he left Salt Lake City July 8, 1854. and on the 4th of November following he organized a stake of Zion at St. Louis, Mo. Nov. 22, 1854. he commenced the publication of the St. Louis "Luminary." and he also superintended the emigration crossing the plains. In 1855 over two thousand Saints commenced the journey to the valleys from Mormon Grove, a place near Atchison City, Kansas, which had been selected by Elder Snow as the starting point for the overland journey. From this mission he returned to Salt Lake City Sept. 1, 1855. Elder Snow left his mountain home April 22. 1856,- on another mission to the States, from which he returned in August the following year. Having returned from still another mission to the East, he was called, in connection with Geo. A. Smith and other Elders, on a mission to southern Utah, with a view to locating settlements in the valleys of the Rio Virgen and Santa Clara for the purpose of raising cotton. This mission started from Salt Lake City Nov. 29, 1861. St. George and other settlements were located the same year; and from that time until his death Apostle Snow devoted a great deal of his time to the interest of southern Utah, over which he presided spiritually for many years and also represented the southern counties in the council branch of the Utah legislature, until disfranchised by the Edmunds law. In 1873 he performed a short mission to Europe, on which he again visited Scandinavia, after which he was principally engaged in traveling among the Saints in Utah, Arizona, New Mexico and Colorado, aiding in locating new settlements, organizing new Wards and Stakes of Zion, as well as strengthening and building up the older ones. Perhaps no other man in the Church performed more pioneer labor than Apostle Snow. His diligence, untiring zeal and energy was really remarkable. When the anti-polygamy crusade commenced. Elder Snow, like many of his brethren, became an "exile for conscience sake," and the hardships he was forced to endure as such undoubtedly shortened his days. After a most remarkable and useful life, fraught with great events and crowned with many blessings, he departed this life at his home in Salt Lake City, May 27, 188s, a little under the age of three score and ten. Apostle Erastus Snow was kindhearted and benevolent, a man of fine appearance and strongly built. Like all great men he had his peculiarities. He was a deep thinker, and at times, so swallowed up in profound thought, that he took but little notice of things around him. Sometimes, when asked a question, he would not answer it until the next day, or perhaps still later. Frequently, some would think that he did not hear their question, but he seldom failed to answer it at some future time. He was an honest man, a true husband and a kind father, a wise counselor, an efficient pioneer and colonizer, a great statesman and, in every sense of the word, truly an Apostle of the Lord Jesus Christ. His name and his works will live forever in the generations of the Saints who loved and respected him as their friend and counselor. (See also "Historical Record," vol. 6, p. 145; "Southern Star," vol. 2, p. 361.)
Jenson, Andrew. "Snow, Erastus." Biographical Encyclopedia. Volume 4. pg. 373, 719.
SNOW, Erastus, president of the Scandinavian Mission from 1850 to 1852. (See Bio. Ency., Vol. 1, p. 103.)
SNOW, Erastus, one of the original pioneers of Utah, was born Nov. 9, 1818, at St. Johnsbury, Caledonia Co., Vermont, a son of Levi and Lucina Snow. As a member of the advance company of the pioneers he and Orson Pratt, one riding a horse and the other walking, came down Emigration canyon and entered Salt Lake Valley, being the first two men of the company to see and explore the tract, which appeared to them a beautiful country. (See Bio. Ency., Vol. 1, p. 103.)
SNOW, Erastus, president of the Scandinavian Mission from 1850 to 1852. (See Bio. Ency., Vol. 1, p. 103.)
SNOW, Erastus, one of the original pioneers of Utah, was born Nov. 9, 1818, at St. Johnsbury, Caledonia Co., Vermont, a son of Levi and Lucina Snow. As a member of the advance company of the pioneers he and Orson Pratt, one riding a horse and the other walking, came down Emigration canyon and entered Salt Lake Valley, being the first two men of the company to see and explore the tract, which appeared to them a beautiful country. (See Bio. Ency., Vol. 1, p. 103.)
"Erastus Snow." Contributor. November 1888. pg. 27-30.
ERASTUS SNOW. Born November 9, 1818; died May 27, 1888 Early in life Erastus Snow partook of the religious fervor, which seems to have entered into the hearts of nearly all our New England people at about the close of the first quarter of the present century. Religious influences had so far affected him, that he was prepared to give the message of the Elders in 1832, when he first met them, careful thought; and his convictions were so certain, at the age of fourteen, that he voluntarily embraced the Gospel and gave himself to the service of the Lord for life. He was ordained a Teacher in 1834, and commenced immediately to perform the functions of that office, in bearing testimony to neighbors, and preaching in surrounding villages. From that time forward he has been known as a zealous preacher of the Gospel, and a devoted laborer in the cause of truth. He was successively ordained to the offices of Teacher, Priest, Elder, High Priest and Apostle, and in each magnified his calling as a humble, energetic, wise and faithful minister. One of the first important missions he performed was in introducing the Gospel in Salem and adjoining towns of Massachusetts. He had passed through the persecutions of the Saints in Ohio and Missouri, and, in 1841, proceeded to this field of labor, where, in company with Elder Benjamin Winchester, he commenced preaching in the Masonic Hall, Salem. Soon after, Elder Winchester went to Pennsylvania, leaving Brother Snow to continue the work alone. He was wonderfully successful in winning friends and enlisting their interest in his message, and in the course of a few months conversions began to be quite frequent, the first five being baptized by him on the eighth of November, 1841, and from that time on members were converted, branches organized, and a great many New England Saints brought into the fold. In the building up of Nauvoo he was an active worker, when not absent on this eastern and other missions. On the martyrdom of the Prophet he hurried from the east, and in the conflict of authority that threatened the welfare of the Church, he was clear headed and faithful, standing by the Apostles, and using his best endeavor to preserve the people from disaffection. He assisted in the migration of the people from Nauvoo to Winter Quarters, and was one of the pioneer company, entering the valley of the Great Salt Lake. He and Orson Pratt, being in the advance, were the first of the company to enter the valley, July 21st, 1847. On February 12th, 1849, Elder Snow was ordained to be one of the Twelve Apostles, and at the following October Conference, he was appointed to a mission to Scandinavia, at the same time Elder John Taylor was appointed to France, Lorenzo Snow to Italy, and F. D. Richards to England. They departed upon these missions on the nineteenth of October, and Elder Snow sailed from Boston on a Cunard Steamer for Liverpool, April 3, 1850. After spending some time in England, he proceeded to his destination, arriving in Copenhagen June 14, 1850, in company with Elders George P. Dykes and John E. Forsgren. They were met by Elder P. O. Hansen, a native of that city, who had embraced the Gospel in America and was a fellow missionary to Denmark. The way was soon opened for the marvelous work among the Scandinavian people, the first converts, U. C. Munster and Anna Beckstrom with thirteen others, being baptized on August 12, 1850. Since that time it is estimated that more than fifty thousand Scandinavians have embraced the Gospel, and half that number have immigrated to Utah. In 1861, in connection with Elder Geo. A. Smith, Erastus Snow accepted the mission to organize and locate settlements in Southern Utah, on the Rio Virgin and Santa Clara. St. George was founded; here he made his home, and to its growth and the development of the resources of the southern settlements, of which it is chief, he devoted the energies of as faithful and sturdy a colonizer as ever descended from those of the New England shores. In more recent years, the progress of our settlements in Arizona, and Mexico, engaged a great deal of Elder Snow's time and attention. He was a constant traveler by team and horseback, over the roughest mountain roads and passes, for forty years; and his physical endurance, even under the severest strains, often elicited from his companions, expressions of admiration and wonder. As a legislator possessing all the characteristics of a patriotic statesman; with a mind stored with useful information, derived by thoughtful habits of reading and keen observation of humanity, he was without a superior in the counsels of our political government. As a theological teacher, a counselor among officers of the Church, a promoter of industries and the material improvement of the people, Elder Snow will be remembered by thousands who have appealed to him for guidance or help. He was one of the noble men of Zion, whose example may be faithfully followed by the youth, in whose welfare he was deeply interested, as will be seen from the earnest solicitude expressed by him, on the occasion of delivering the following, LAST DISCOURSE.[1] I feel that it is almost out of place for me to attempt to say anything after the flood of good things that has been poured out upon us to-night. But it is a pleasure to me to bear testimony of these things, and to feel the witness of the Spirit in my heart, confirming us in the faith which we have received, which we have heretofore embraced and have spent our lives to teach. As has been said, it has been a long time since many of the Apostles have had the privilege of mingling with many of the people, only occasionally, here and there; and it is a great pleasure to us to meet with our brethren and sisters, and to speak to the young men of Israel; and it is impossible to give vent to our feelings in language, but our hearts overflow with prayer and praise and thanksgiving unto God for our children, for our sons and daughters, and for the spirit that is given unto them, and for the principles that they are counted worthy to receive, and the keys and ordinances thereof. For the children which the Lord has given unto us are like a heritage from our Father in heaven, and our feelings cluster around them. Our hopes are centred in the young men of Israel, as has been said, to bear off this kingdom upon the face of all the earth. And here are men before us that are destined to be the noblemen of the world and to figure in all the great affairs, not only of this Church and people, and of this Territory and prospective State, but in the United States and surrounding nations of the earth, as judges, governors, rulers, ambassadors, ministers to the nations; to hold positions of honor, to wield influence in the affairs of men and nations, in the winding up scene, which is fast approaching; but not as many of us have supposed, notwithstanding every year is bringing it nearer and nearer. We have been wont to feel that inspiration, in bearing testimony in the past, that brings all things present before us, as if, almost, they were upon us today. But after spending our lives reflecting and talking of these things, still they are in the future, for one day with God is as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day; and what appears to us to be almost within our grasp today, when the spirit of inspiration brings it in part to us, may be many days in the future; and the Lord keeps His own counsel in these things, and it is not given to us to know and understand the day and the hour when the Son of Man will come; but it is for us always to be prepared, and to so live that we shall be prepared when He does come. And whether we lay down our bodies before the coming of the Son of Man or not, it mattereth not so that we have filled our days with usefulness, and are prepared to come forth when the trump shall sound and call forth the dead. I do most heartily endorse those sentiments which have been expressed concerning the dead, who die in the Lord. They do not taste of death. It seems to me that there is no death, but they are moving on to life, life eternal. Now here are the budding of Israel in the children that God has given to us, striving to learn what they are here for. I can tell you books are most excellent things, providing they contain truth, and that well and very simply told. The world is full of books, but, I was going to say, not full of the Holy Ghost; and the Holy Spirit is the best book and the best teacher that we can find on the earth. Let us live so that we can be worthy to receive and enjoy that Holy Spirit, and then if we read we will select truth, and we will cast off the error, we will pick out the good things and let the bad go; books are full of chaff, and reading many of them is like hunting through a barrel of chaff for a kernel of wheat. The method of getting up books which has been explained here this evening is a good one[2]; to have much that is good condensed in a small volume, clothed in simple language. This will be profitable, and I endorse the sentiment that has prompted this method of reading. It will be interesting, attractive and will excite the interest of a child. It calls to my mind some of my early reading. I have not been a very great scholar, and yet I have read all my life. I have read somewhat promiscuously, but I can say that the sacred books have been the most precious to me. My reading after my first school books was the New Testament, and I began that while I was beginning to read, and to spell, and to cipher, and to learn a little grammar. I began reading the New Testament in my leisure moments, and I loved to read the history of the Savior, His life, His teachings, and then the history of the Apostles, and their travels, and some of the Epistles, but considerable parts of these were rather prosy and dry to me in my childhood, but have always grown more interesting as I grew older and better able to comprehend them. I say the New Testament was always a precious book to me, and gave me an inclination to love the Lord, and try to draw God near unto me. After I got hold of the Book of Mormon and some of the revelations given through Joseph Smith—(for I embraced the Gospel when I was fourteen, though I had learned to revere God before that time, and my heart was prepared to receive it)—but when I got hold of some of these revelations, it was like consuming fire in me. I knew these revelations were from heaven, the word of God, and I have always found it from that time until this to be, as I felt, the word of God to His children; and when I read the Book of Mormon, it was never a prosy work to me; I have read it over and over again, and it was always fresh and new. When it comes to history, the world is full of history, and the world has always been making history. But the first history I read was a little work, called Gayerre's Compend of the World's History, and it was all brought into a nutshell, from the history of Nimrod down; in a little volume, not containing more reading than the New Testament. But these facts I well digested, and they have remained with me till this day, while the many volumes it referred to, and which I afterwards read, I was going to say, have gone from me. I speak of it as the effect of a little well digested summary of history. It impressed me more than anything else in the line of history that I have ever read since. I will not detain you. I will say, God bless you; only I will say one word more, for I would not be satisfied without saying that my experience has been like that of my brethren. I have always mixed up manual labor with my studies. I worked upon the farm with my father till I started out and entered into the work of the ministry. I read nights and mornings, and every five or ten minutes that I had to spare, when I came into my meals; and reflected upon what I had read while I was at work, and was anxious to get to sit down to read a little more, thus mixing my labor with my reading, and one helped the other; labor strengthened the body, the body strengthened the mind, and the reading furnished some food for my mind to digest, while I was engaged with my hands at my labor. Now, I say, with all your reading, do not forget that we are material beings upon the earth—here on a mission, and for a purpose; and one of the first commandments is. to multiply and replenish the earth. Now, brethren, you have got some earth to replenish—and that means not only harvesting the fruit, but planting the potatoes, and looking after the sheep and the calves and the helpmeets that God has given to man to help him multiply. Go to, all you young men who are not married, and get married, and the Lord give you a good companion and teach you how to use her, that she may be a crown of glory unto you through all the eternities of God. [1] These remarks were made by Apostle Erastus Snow at a special meeting of the officers of the Y. M. M. I. A., held in the Social Hall, Salt Lake City, Sunday evening, April 8th, 1881. Reported by F. E. Barker. [2] M. I. A. Course of Reading. |
Yours Truly, Erastus Snow
|
Crosby, George H., Jr. "A Reminiscence of Erastus Snow." Improvement Era. April 1909. pg. 456-458.
A REMINISCENCE OF ERASTUS SNOW.
BY GEORGE H, CROSBY, JR.
One of the most remarkable instances of foresight or sound judgment that I have ever known was that by which Apostle Erastus Snow saw the future of the Latter-day Saints colonies in Arizona. Some time about 1882, in a conversation with my father, he told him just how the outcome of the Arizona colonies was going to be. Brother Snow came to our house in Leeds, Washington county, Utah, to stay over night. My father was thinking of moving with his family, south, and the two sat up late that night, talking about the country where the "Mormon" people were then settling, in Arizona. Elder Snow was overseeing the southern colonizing work out here, at that time; and, as many of our neighbors had moved away from Utah's "Dixie" into various parts of Arizona, I was interested, and sat up and listened to the conversation. Although I was a small boy then, I remember it as well as if it had been only yesterday.
They began by talking about the settlements that now compose the Snowflake and St. Johns stakes, and when father asked regarding that section of Arizona, Brother Snow remarked, "The population will always be rather scattering there, for it is such a long distance between streams of water that the people cannot farm extensively. They will have to raise sheep and cattle, so not many of them can find homes there." Father wanted to know about Sunset and Brigham City, on the lower part of the Little Colorado River, where Lot Smith was then president of the Little Colorado stake. Brother Snow said, "I am in doubt about the success of those settlements. The floods are getting so bad that they wash the dams out, and the water is getting to have too much alkali in it. Then, there is quite a lot of contention among the people, so that I am fearful that these settlements are going to break up. There is plenty of good land, but the water question is getting worse every year."
My father next asked him about the Salt River Valley. Brother Snow smacked his lips more times than usual, and then he said, "That is a mighty good country, but," he said after some hesitation, "it is too good a country for us to get and keep; the other settlers are going to come in on the railroad so fast that we will stand in danger of being crowded out of the Salt River Valley as a people. Canals that will have to be built there will require men with lots of money, and our people are not rich enough to build them, but it is one of the best valleys in this Rocky mountain country."
The conversation next turned to the settlements on the San Pedro river, in what is now Cochise county, Arizona. "These settlements are flourishing," said Apostle Snow, "at the present time, because there is a booming mining camp there, but the soil is shallow and the water is scarce, and they are not going to grow very much more than they have already grown. I would not advise you to go there, though a good many of the people are going to get good homes."
"How about the settlements over on the Gila, where Brother Moody is?'' asked father. "They are having quite a bit of sickness there now," Brother Snow answered, "in all the settlements but one, but I think they will get over that when they get better drinking water. The soil is rich in that valley, the Gila river furnishes plenty of water, there are lots of mining camps to make a good market, and that is going to be the biggest stake that we have in Arizona, and the Gila Valley is going to be the center place for the Arizona 'Mormons.' George, if you want to go to Arizona and get a home, the Gila Valley is the best place that I know of for you to go to. We have been trying to get the people to settle up around St. Johns and Snowflake first, but the Gila country is the best country there is for a man with a big family like yours."
This conversation happened more than twenty-five years ago, and today the St. Joseph stake, with headquarters at Thatcher, in the Gila Valley, is a stake having upwards of five thousand people, and is as large in point of population as all the other stakes in Arizona, combined, while the wards on the San Pedro are stationary in population, and the Sunset and Brigham city settlements, on the lower part of the little Colorado river, have been abandoned by our people for more than twenty years. A very convincing proof either of the inspiration or the excellent judgment of Apostle Erastus Snow.
Safford, Arizona.
A REMINISCENCE OF ERASTUS SNOW.
BY GEORGE H, CROSBY, JR.
One of the most remarkable instances of foresight or sound judgment that I have ever known was that by which Apostle Erastus Snow saw the future of the Latter-day Saints colonies in Arizona. Some time about 1882, in a conversation with my father, he told him just how the outcome of the Arizona colonies was going to be. Brother Snow came to our house in Leeds, Washington county, Utah, to stay over night. My father was thinking of moving with his family, south, and the two sat up late that night, talking about the country where the "Mormon" people were then settling, in Arizona. Elder Snow was overseeing the southern colonizing work out here, at that time; and, as many of our neighbors had moved away from Utah's "Dixie" into various parts of Arizona, I was interested, and sat up and listened to the conversation. Although I was a small boy then, I remember it as well as if it had been only yesterday.
They began by talking about the settlements that now compose the Snowflake and St. Johns stakes, and when father asked regarding that section of Arizona, Brother Snow remarked, "The population will always be rather scattering there, for it is such a long distance between streams of water that the people cannot farm extensively. They will have to raise sheep and cattle, so not many of them can find homes there." Father wanted to know about Sunset and Brigham City, on the lower part of the Little Colorado River, where Lot Smith was then president of the Little Colorado stake. Brother Snow said, "I am in doubt about the success of those settlements. The floods are getting so bad that they wash the dams out, and the water is getting to have too much alkali in it. Then, there is quite a lot of contention among the people, so that I am fearful that these settlements are going to break up. There is plenty of good land, but the water question is getting worse every year."
My father next asked him about the Salt River Valley. Brother Snow smacked his lips more times than usual, and then he said, "That is a mighty good country, but," he said after some hesitation, "it is too good a country for us to get and keep; the other settlers are going to come in on the railroad so fast that we will stand in danger of being crowded out of the Salt River Valley as a people. Canals that will have to be built there will require men with lots of money, and our people are not rich enough to build them, but it is one of the best valleys in this Rocky mountain country."
The conversation next turned to the settlements on the San Pedro river, in what is now Cochise county, Arizona. "These settlements are flourishing," said Apostle Snow, "at the present time, because there is a booming mining camp there, but the soil is shallow and the water is scarce, and they are not going to grow very much more than they have already grown. I would not advise you to go there, though a good many of the people are going to get good homes."
"How about the settlements over on the Gila, where Brother Moody is?'' asked father. "They are having quite a bit of sickness there now," Brother Snow answered, "in all the settlements but one, but I think they will get over that when they get better drinking water. The soil is rich in that valley, the Gila river furnishes plenty of water, there are lots of mining camps to make a good market, and that is going to be the biggest stake that we have in Arizona, and the Gila Valley is going to be the center place for the Arizona 'Mormons.' George, if you want to go to Arizona and get a home, the Gila Valley is the best place that I know of for you to go to. We have been trying to get the people to settle up around St. Johns and Snowflake first, but the Gila country is the best country there is for a man with a big family like yours."
This conversation happened more than twenty-five years ago, and today the St. Joseph stake, with headquarters at Thatcher, in the Gila Valley, is a stake having upwards of five thousand people, and is as large in point of population as all the other stakes in Arizona, combined, while the wards on the San Pedro are stationary in population, and the Sunset and Brigham city settlements, on the lower part of the little Colorado river, have been abandoned by our people for more than twenty years. A very convincing proof either of the inspiration or the excellent judgment of Apostle Erastus Snow.
Safford, Arizona.
Smith, Joseph F. "Tribute to Erastus Snow." Improvement Era. February 1911. pg. 281.
Tribute to Erastus Snow. BY PRESIDENT JOSEPH F. SMITH, My earliest vivid recollection of Elder Erastus Snow was in the fall of 1848, just after my arrival in Salt Lake valley. I had the privilege of listening to a most excellent discourse by him in the bowery, at the north side of the old Pioneer fort. This discourse so impressed itself, and the speaker, upon my mind, that it and he ever after held a most distinguished place in my memory. As an orator and profound reasoner, I always felt impressed that he had no superior, especially when he warmed up to his subject, and entered into his discourse with the full force and energy of his active and vigorous mind. As a counselor, his wisdom was manifest from every point of view. As a colonizer and builder, from the pioneer days to the completion of his work, he was equal to the foremost of his associates. In point of endurance and perseverance in whatever he engaged, he was untiring and almost inexhaustible. As a legislator or statesman, he was the peer of any of his associates, among whom were the builders of this commonwealth. One of the marked peculiarities of his character was continuity and perseverance in whatever he undertook to do, until his object was attained and his purpose accomplished. Nothing could turn him aside from the discharge of his duty. He was, without doubt, a chosen and an effective instrument in the hand of God for the accomplishment of the mission assigned him, in which he always concentrated his mind, and threw the whole force of his vigorous and noble spirit. As the head of a numerous family, he was an example to all mankind. His friendship was always true and boundless. I esteem him as one of the great men, not only of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, but of the world. — Joseph F. Smith. |
ERASTUS SNOW.
Born November 9, 1818; died May 27, 1888. |
Snow, Moroni. "From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow." Improvement Era. February 1911. pg. 283-287.
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers.
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow.
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW.
The life of Erastus Snow is too well known to need elaboration here. Suffice it to say that he was born at St. Johnsbury, Vermont, November 9, 1818, and was descended from old New England stock, his first American ancestor being Richard Snow, of Woburn, Massachusetts, who is supposed to have left England in 1635. He was baptized a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, February 3, 1833, and passed through all the trying scenes of the Church in Kirtland, Ohio, in Missouri and Illinois. He was closely associated with the Prophet Joseph Smith and the other leading men of the early days of the Church. He was pre-eminently a leader and organizer of men, and as such took part in the great exodus from Nauvoo to Salt Lake, being in the van of the pioneers. He was ordained one of the twelve apostles at Salt Lake City, February 12, 1849, and from that time on was constantly engaged in colonization and other work of the Church. He died at Salt Lake City, May 27, 1888.
Before proceeding to the narrative of the actual journey of the exiled Saints across the plains, from Nauvoo to their destined homes on the shores of the wonderful salt sea on the Comb of the Continent, it may be well to go back and consider the stirring events, for a short period, previous to the commencement of the exodus, in the early days of 1846, and which led up to this ever memorable journey.
Commencing with the fall of the preceding year, Erastus Snow records in his diary the following:
Early in the fall of 1845, the spirit of persecution and mobocracy began again to rise and spread itself in Hancock and the surrounding counties, and our enemies were determined, at all hazards, to route and drive the Saints from the country; and they were emboldened in their reckless course from the fact that the murderers of the Saints were cleared, and every outrage upon us was either unnoticed by the authorities of the state, or if they did attempt to afford us any protection, they were not sustained by the majority of the people, and their efforts were so puerile and ineffectual, that they only inspired, the mob party (or anti-''Mormons," as they styled themselves) with fresh courage, and satisfied them of the willingness of both the people and the rulers to wink at their proceedings.
About the first of September, they assembled in large bodies and commenced burning houses, goods, stacks of hay and grain, killing and driving off cattle, and so forth. They continued burning until they had burned out nearly all the branches of the Church in Hancock County, outside of Nauvoo.
At first Sheriff Backenstos, who was a friend of law and order, sought to raise a posse, to suppress the rioters, from the inhabitants who were styled by the Antis (anti-' 'Mormons") Jack "Mormons," because they sought to maintain neutrality between the parties; but instead of succeeding in this attempt, he was pursued by the Antis and compelled to take refuge in Nauvoo, where he summoned the inhabitants as a posse to assist him.
Answering immediately to his call, about one hundred and sixty of us, mounted and well-armed, marched forth from place to place until the rioters were entirely routed and put to flight, two or three being killed and others wounded; and the brethren who had been left homeless and almost friendless, and many of them sick, were gathered up and brought to Nauvoo.
When the inhabitants of the surrounding counties saw that the Saints, under the sheriff, were clearing the country of the rioters, nine of the surrounding counties were assembled by their delegates in convention and pledged the aid of the counties represented, to assist in expelling us from the country, giving us until the following spring to remove voluntarily and avoid the further shedding of blood. The governor also sent General John J. Harding with a company of militia to the seat of war, who, with his suite of officers, instead of restoring the rights of the oppressed, insisted upon our entire removal from the country as the only means of restoring peace.
Regarding this as a door which the Lord God had opened before us by which we could make a peaceable exit * * it was unanimously resolved in the councils of the Church to adopt the alternative insisted upon by our enemies; and on the 6th of October it was presented to the Church, in general conference assembled in the first main story of the temple, which building, being inclosed, was prepared with a temporary floor and seats for the occasion, and it was voted unanimously, with acclamation, to remove west of the Rocky mountains. All our influence and means should be devoted to removing this entire people [or all] who should wish to go.
From this time, increased exertions were made throughout the Church to finish the temple, that we might enjoy the benefits and attend to the ordinances thereof during the coming winter. About the first of December, the rooms in the attic story were completed and prepared for the washings and anointings, sealings and endowments, and dedicated unto the Lord for that purpose.
On the twelfth of December, myself and wife, Artimesia, received the first ordinance of endowments, and were called to labor and administer in the temple from that time forth; and I departed not from the temple, day or night, but continued in the labors and duties thereof—with the twelve and others selected for this purpose—about six weeks. Mrs. Snow continued in the female department about a month.
January 23, 1846, I received, with Artimesia and Minerva, the sealings and further endowments.
The Spirit, power and wisdom of God reigned continually in the temple, and we felt satisfied that during the two months we occupied in the endowment of the Saints, we were amply paid for all our labor in building it.
Persecution and individual outrages continued to be practiced upon us. Numerous attempts were made, by hatching up vexatious suits in the state and United States courts, to arrest and imprison the Twelve, probably with the intent to murder them, as they had murdered the prophet and patriarch, thinking thereby to break up and scatter the Church; for by this time there began to be a revulsion of feeling, and it was feared and rumored that an attempt would be made to cut off our retreat to an Indian country. It was, therefore, resolved, about the first of February, 1846, that the authorities of the Church, and as many brethren as could be fitted out and spared, should start as soon as possible in the direction of Council Bluffs, via Iowa territory, and through the Pottawattamie nation of Indians, and that the balance of the Saints follow in the spring, as fast as they could get ready.
Accordingly, the work of the temple—that is, the endowments— ceased, and active preparations were made for the move. I was sent to Quincy to make a purchase of goods for the trustees to take with them for the benefit of the company. On my return, being directed by the president to prepare for immediate removal with my family, I effected a sale of as much of my household stuff and personal property as possible, at a great sacrifice, gathered up what teams and provisions I could, and started on the sixteenth of February, leaving my building and real estate to the amount of about two thousand dollars (as did also the most of the rest of the company) at the disposal of Brothers Bobbett, Heywood and Fullmer, the new trustees, elected to remain and complete the lower stories of the temple, attend to the sale of property, and wind up the affairs of the Church in Nauvoo; and from the proceeds of such sales, to assist the poor in following us.
The place of rendezvous for the company was in the timber on the bottoms of Sugar creek, about eight miles west of the Mississippi river, where they began to assemble and pitch their tents about the sixth of February, but the company did not complete their outfit and get ready to start until the first day of March, during most of which time we had quite as severe winter weather as we had experienced during the winter. We had several severe snow storms, and the weather was so cold that the Mississippi, which had been open so that most of the company had ferried it, closed up, so that the last of the teams crossed upon the ice.
This was a severe time for the women and children at the outset, and would have staggered the resolution of any other people but the Saints; but theirs was the fixed and immovable trust in the Lord our God, and rejoicing all the day long, even under the most adverse circumstances. When crossing my teams over the river, through the carelessness of the boatman, the wagon containing our bedding, clothing, groceries and all our most valuable articles, was capsized into the water, wetting our goods and spoiling much, and well-nigh drowning my eldest child, who was in the wagon at the time; but I made the best I could of the matter, and felt glad it was no worse.
(to be continued.)
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers.
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow.
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW.
The life of Erastus Snow is too well known to need elaboration here. Suffice it to say that he was born at St. Johnsbury, Vermont, November 9, 1818, and was descended from old New England stock, his first American ancestor being Richard Snow, of Woburn, Massachusetts, who is supposed to have left England in 1635. He was baptized a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, February 3, 1833, and passed through all the trying scenes of the Church in Kirtland, Ohio, in Missouri and Illinois. He was closely associated with the Prophet Joseph Smith and the other leading men of the early days of the Church. He was pre-eminently a leader and organizer of men, and as such took part in the great exodus from Nauvoo to Salt Lake, being in the van of the pioneers. He was ordained one of the twelve apostles at Salt Lake City, February 12, 1849, and from that time on was constantly engaged in colonization and other work of the Church. He died at Salt Lake City, May 27, 1888.
Before proceeding to the narrative of the actual journey of the exiled Saints across the plains, from Nauvoo to their destined homes on the shores of the wonderful salt sea on the Comb of the Continent, it may be well to go back and consider the stirring events, for a short period, previous to the commencement of the exodus, in the early days of 1846, and which led up to this ever memorable journey.
Commencing with the fall of the preceding year, Erastus Snow records in his diary the following:
Early in the fall of 1845, the spirit of persecution and mobocracy began again to rise and spread itself in Hancock and the surrounding counties, and our enemies were determined, at all hazards, to route and drive the Saints from the country; and they were emboldened in their reckless course from the fact that the murderers of the Saints were cleared, and every outrage upon us was either unnoticed by the authorities of the state, or if they did attempt to afford us any protection, they were not sustained by the majority of the people, and their efforts were so puerile and ineffectual, that they only inspired, the mob party (or anti-''Mormons," as they styled themselves) with fresh courage, and satisfied them of the willingness of both the people and the rulers to wink at their proceedings.
About the first of September, they assembled in large bodies and commenced burning houses, goods, stacks of hay and grain, killing and driving off cattle, and so forth. They continued burning until they had burned out nearly all the branches of the Church in Hancock County, outside of Nauvoo.
At first Sheriff Backenstos, who was a friend of law and order, sought to raise a posse, to suppress the rioters, from the inhabitants who were styled by the Antis (anti-' 'Mormons") Jack "Mormons," because they sought to maintain neutrality between the parties; but instead of succeeding in this attempt, he was pursued by the Antis and compelled to take refuge in Nauvoo, where he summoned the inhabitants as a posse to assist him.
Answering immediately to his call, about one hundred and sixty of us, mounted and well-armed, marched forth from place to place until the rioters were entirely routed and put to flight, two or three being killed and others wounded; and the brethren who had been left homeless and almost friendless, and many of them sick, were gathered up and brought to Nauvoo.
When the inhabitants of the surrounding counties saw that the Saints, under the sheriff, were clearing the country of the rioters, nine of the surrounding counties were assembled by their delegates in convention and pledged the aid of the counties represented, to assist in expelling us from the country, giving us until the following spring to remove voluntarily and avoid the further shedding of blood. The governor also sent General John J. Harding with a company of militia to the seat of war, who, with his suite of officers, instead of restoring the rights of the oppressed, insisted upon our entire removal from the country as the only means of restoring peace.
Regarding this as a door which the Lord God had opened before us by which we could make a peaceable exit * * it was unanimously resolved in the councils of the Church to adopt the alternative insisted upon by our enemies; and on the 6th of October it was presented to the Church, in general conference assembled in the first main story of the temple, which building, being inclosed, was prepared with a temporary floor and seats for the occasion, and it was voted unanimously, with acclamation, to remove west of the Rocky mountains. All our influence and means should be devoted to removing this entire people [or all] who should wish to go.
From this time, increased exertions were made throughout the Church to finish the temple, that we might enjoy the benefits and attend to the ordinances thereof during the coming winter. About the first of December, the rooms in the attic story were completed and prepared for the washings and anointings, sealings and endowments, and dedicated unto the Lord for that purpose.
On the twelfth of December, myself and wife, Artimesia, received the first ordinance of endowments, and were called to labor and administer in the temple from that time forth; and I departed not from the temple, day or night, but continued in the labors and duties thereof—with the twelve and others selected for this purpose—about six weeks. Mrs. Snow continued in the female department about a month.
January 23, 1846, I received, with Artimesia and Minerva, the sealings and further endowments.
The Spirit, power and wisdom of God reigned continually in the temple, and we felt satisfied that during the two months we occupied in the endowment of the Saints, we were amply paid for all our labor in building it.
Persecution and individual outrages continued to be practiced upon us. Numerous attempts were made, by hatching up vexatious suits in the state and United States courts, to arrest and imprison the Twelve, probably with the intent to murder them, as they had murdered the prophet and patriarch, thinking thereby to break up and scatter the Church; for by this time there began to be a revulsion of feeling, and it was feared and rumored that an attempt would be made to cut off our retreat to an Indian country. It was, therefore, resolved, about the first of February, 1846, that the authorities of the Church, and as many brethren as could be fitted out and spared, should start as soon as possible in the direction of Council Bluffs, via Iowa territory, and through the Pottawattamie nation of Indians, and that the balance of the Saints follow in the spring, as fast as they could get ready.
Accordingly, the work of the temple—that is, the endowments— ceased, and active preparations were made for the move. I was sent to Quincy to make a purchase of goods for the trustees to take with them for the benefit of the company. On my return, being directed by the president to prepare for immediate removal with my family, I effected a sale of as much of my household stuff and personal property as possible, at a great sacrifice, gathered up what teams and provisions I could, and started on the sixteenth of February, leaving my building and real estate to the amount of about two thousand dollars (as did also the most of the rest of the company) at the disposal of Brothers Bobbett, Heywood and Fullmer, the new trustees, elected to remain and complete the lower stories of the temple, attend to the sale of property, and wind up the affairs of the Church in Nauvoo; and from the proceeds of such sales, to assist the poor in following us.
The place of rendezvous for the company was in the timber on the bottoms of Sugar creek, about eight miles west of the Mississippi river, where they began to assemble and pitch their tents about the sixth of February, but the company did not complete their outfit and get ready to start until the first day of March, during most of which time we had quite as severe winter weather as we had experienced during the winter. We had several severe snow storms, and the weather was so cold that the Mississippi, which had been open so that most of the company had ferried it, closed up, so that the last of the teams crossed upon the ice.
This was a severe time for the women and children at the outset, and would have staggered the resolution of any other people but the Saints; but theirs was the fixed and immovable trust in the Lord our God, and rejoicing all the day long, even under the most adverse circumstances. When crossing my teams over the river, through the carelessness of the boatman, the wagon containing our bedding, clothing, groceries and all our most valuable articles, was capsized into the water, wetting our goods and spoiling much, and well-nigh drowning my eldest child, who was in the wagon at the time; but I made the best I could of the matter, and felt glad it was no worse.
(to be continued.)
Snow, Moroni. "From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow." Improvement Era. March 1911. pg. 410-413.
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers.
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow.
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW.
II.
At the close of the article in the last number of the Era we left the pioneers encamped on the Iowa side of the Mississippi river, suffering from cold and privations, patiently waiting a break in the weather in order to take up their wearisome journey across the plains. Continuing his record of these events, Erastus Snow records in his journal as follows:
We had prepared ourselves with all manner of seeds and farming utensils, intending to stop at some convenient point and put in some spring crops, thereby establishing a temporary settlement for a wintering place for such of the poor as might be unable to get further the ensuing summer. March 1, 1846, the camp, numbering about four hundred teams, left Sugar Creek, it being a warm and pleasant day, and from that time the winter broke and the frost began to leave the ground. The consequence may be imagined by those acquainted with the deep, muddy soil of the country. By the time we reached Jewett mills, on the Des Moines river, the roads were very bad. Here I broke down my wagon, and was under the necessity of stopping a day or two to repair it. The company, crossing the Des Moines river at Bonaparte, succeeded in reaching a point twenty miles above, called Richardson's Point, ten miles from Keosauqua and three miles from Fox river. Here I overtook them, and here they were compelled to remain until the 16th. During; this time it rained almost incessantly, the roads were rendered almost impassable, and our encampment being trodden into a perfect mortar bed by ourselves and stock, was far from being a pleasant one. To remain longer we could not, and to make ourselves comfortable in this situation was very difficult. Yet, the many visitors we received from the surrounding country spread abroad the report that we were cheerful and apparently happy. This was not lost time, however, for our extra men (of whom we had many along as pioneers and guards) were doing jobs of work for the surrounding inhabitants, for which we obtained provisions for the men, and grain and forage for our teams. A great many of the brethren improved the time by exchanging horses for oxen and cows, as thereby they increased the strength of their teams, and it was believed also that the cattle would be far more serviceable upon the journey than horses.
On the 16th, the weather and roads being much improved, it was thought practicable to start, but one of my oxen became sick, and I was under the necessity of staying two days longer. The ox died; I purchase 1 another and followed the camp. We journeyed up Fox river to what was called the old "Mormon" trail, it being the trail of a party of brethren who made their escape from their enemies at Far West, Missouri, in November, 1838, and traveled through a then trackless and uninhabited country to the Mississippi river.
Finding it impracticable for us to haul grain for our teams, owing to the bad condition of the roads, we thought it expedient to deviate from the direct course which we had intended to travel, and bear further south, so as to keep near the border settlements where we could obtain feed for our teams. In pursuance of this counsel, we took the old "Mormon" trail, crossed Fox river a few miles above Bloomfield, and followed it to the ford of the Chariton river, a distance of forty-five miles from Richardson's Point. The forward teams, being considerably in advance of the rest, forded the stream, but the equinoxial storms starting in, raised the river so that the rear of the company had to ferry it. Here we were again weather-bound in an extensive wilderness on the Chariton, from six to ten miles from settlements. We had snow and cold rains for about one week. It became muddy, and we had so many teams to cut up the road that we could not move, and it was even so extremely difficult to haul feed from the settlements to sustain our teams, that we kept them in the woods and sustained them chiefly on browse. Here we remained until the 5th of April, and our situation was worse than at Richardson's Point, for the mud in our camp became intolerable. We, however, peeled bark, gathered brush and split out puncheon, etc., to lay down in our tents and about our doors and fireplaces. When we wished to go to our neighbors, or see to our teams, we forded the seas of mud and congratulated each other on the prospects before us. While here, my horse got away, and led off my mules in a snow, storm, which cost me and two other brethren about a fifty mile ride and three days' time, and about six dollars cash, to get them again. They swam the Chariton and made their way into Missouri, where they were taken up; but glad was I to get them, even at that expense and trouble. I afterwards sent the same horse back to the settlements and traded him off, because I found he would run away every chance he could get, and so caused me much trouble.
We now had sixty miles to travel from Chariton to the east fork of the Grand river, where there were only two or three scattered houses and no chance of obtaining food. We therefore made arrangement to take with us three days' feed from the Chariton settlements. While lying on the Chariton, we were divided into six companies for convenience in traveling, with captains over tens, fifties and hundreds. The company with which I journeyed contained about ninety teams, Col. A. P. Rockwood captain, and President B. Young, president. Besides these companies we had a company of pioneers, consisting exclusively of active men, who kept a few days in advance of us to repair roads, build bridges, make ford- ways over streams, etc.
After leaving the Chariton, we crossed Shoal creek and several smaller creeks, and entered upon a twelve-mile prairie, about noon on the 6th of April, intending to reach the East Locust creek that night; but it began to rain heavily just as we entered the prairie, and continued with little cessation until about sunset, and before we got across, the roads became almost impassable for the rear teams, and we were enabled only to make a point of timber about three miles from Locust creek. The rain continued almost incessantly for about a week. Our place of encampment on Hickory Point becoming very disagreeable, we removed, on the 8th, to the bottom of Locust creek. This we did by doubling teams the entire distance. It rained constantly all day, and almost every one in camp was wet to the skin. This move was made for two reasons: first, because there was a prospect of a long storm, and we had invariably found tin bottom of streams better than the points of ridges, in a wet time; and second, because these bottoms were extensive and well timbered, and afforded browse for our teams, which was our only means of subsisting them; for our grain was exhausted, and we were about an equal distance between Chariton and Grand rivers, with the roads impassable to either settlement. The creeks being swimming deep, and the bridges built by our pioneers nearly all swept away, the rear companies, who did not cross the prairie before the rain, were unable to reach Locust creek before about a week. The weather and ground did not become settled so that we could pursue our journey until the 15th. During this time our encampment was about on a par with those at the Chariton and Richardson's Points—barks, dead grass, brush, etc., in our tents to keep us from the mud, for many of us had to sleep in tents. While here we had some snow and cold weather for that season of the year, and high winds. [TO BE CONTINUED.]
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers.
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow.
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW.
II.
At the close of the article in the last number of the Era we left the pioneers encamped on the Iowa side of the Mississippi river, suffering from cold and privations, patiently waiting a break in the weather in order to take up their wearisome journey across the plains. Continuing his record of these events, Erastus Snow records in his journal as follows:
We had prepared ourselves with all manner of seeds and farming utensils, intending to stop at some convenient point and put in some spring crops, thereby establishing a temporary settlement for a wintering place for such of the poor as might be unable to get further the ensuing summer. March 1, 1846, the camp, numbering about four hundred teams, left Sugar Creek, it being a warm and pleasant day, and from that time the winter broke and the frost began to leave the ground. The consequence may be imagined by those acquainted with the deep, muddy soil of the country. By the time we reached Jewett mills, on the Des Moines river, the roads were very bad. Here I broke down my wagon, and was under the necessity of stopping a day or two to repair it. The company, crossing the Des Moines river at Bonaparte, succeeded in reaching a point twenty miles above, called Richardson's Point, ten miles from Keosauqua and three miles from Fox river. Here I overtook them, and here they were compelled to remain until the 16th. During; this time it rained almost incessantly, the roads were rendered almost impassable, and our encampment being trodden into a perfect mortar bed by ourselves and stock, was far from being a pleasant one. To remain longer we could not, and to make ourselves comfortable in this situation was very difficult. Yet, the many visitors we received from the surrounding country spread abroad the report that we were cheerful and apparently happy. This was not lost time, however, for our extra men (of whom we had many along as pioneers and guards) were doing jobs of work for the surrounding inhabitants, for which we obtained provisions for the men, and grain and forage for our teams. A great many of the brethren improved the time by exchanging horses for oxen and cows, as thereby they increased the strength of their teams, and it was believed also that the cattle would be far more serviceable upon the journey than horses.
On the 16th, the weather and roads being much improved, it was thought practicable to start, but one of my oxen became sick, and I was under the necessity of staying two days longer. The ox died; I purchase 1 another and followed the camp. We journeyed up Fox river to what was called the old "Mormon" trail, it being the trail of a party of brethren who made their escape from their enemies at Far West, Missouri, in November, 1838, and traveled through a then trackless and uninhabited country to the Mississippi river.
Finding it impracticable for us to haul grain for our teams, owing to the bad condition of the roads, we thought it expedient to deviate from the direct course which we had intended to travel, and bear further south, so as to keep near the border settlements where we could obtain feed for our teams. In pursuance of this counsel, we took the old "Mormon" trail, crossed Fox river a few miles above Bloomfield, and followed it to the ford of the Chariton river, a distance of forty-five miles from Richardson's Point. The forward teams, being considerably in advance of the rest, forded the stream, but the equinoxial storms starting in, raised the river so that the rear of the company had to ferry it. Here we were again weather-bound in an extensive wilderness on the Chariton, from six to ten miles from settlements. We had snow and cold rains for about one week. It became muddy, and we had so many teams to cut up the road that we could not move, and it was even so extremely difficult to haul feed from the settlements to sustain our teams, that we kept them in the woods and sustained them chiefly on browse. Here we remained until the 5th of April, and our situation was worse than at Richardson's Point, for the mud in our camp became intolerable. We, however, peeled bark, gathered brush and split out puncheon, etc., to lay down in our tents and about our doors and fireplaces. When we wished to go to our neighbors, or see to our teams, we forded the seas of mud and congratulated each other on the prospects before us. While here, my horse got away, and led off my mules in a snow, storm, which cost me and two other brethren about a fifty mile ride and three days' time, and about six dollars cash, to get them again. They swam the Chariton and made their way into Missouri, where they were taken up; but glad was I to get them, even at that expense and trouble. I afterwards sent the same horse back to the settlements and traded him off, because I found he would run away every chance he could get, and so caused me much trouble.
We now had sixty miles to travel from Chariton to the east fork of the Grand river, where there were only two or three scattered houses and no chance of obtaining food. We therefore made arrangement to take with us three days' feed from the Chariton settlements. While lying on the Chariton, we were divided into six companies for convenience in traveling, with captains over tens, fifties and hundreds. The company with which I journeyed contained about ninety teams, Col. A. P. Rockwood captain, and President B. Young, president. Besides these companies we had a company of pioneers, consisting exclusively of active men, who kept a few days in advance of us to repair roads, build bridges, make ford- ways over streams, etc.
After leaving the Chariton, we crossed Shoal creek and several smaller creeks, and entered upon a twelve-mile prairie, about noon on the 6th of April, intending to reach the East Locust creek that night; but it began to rain heavily just as we entered the prairie, and continued with little cessation until about sunset, and before we got across, the roads became almost impassable for the rear teams, and we were enabled only to make a point of timber about three miles from Locust creek. The rain continued almost incessantly for about a week. Our place of encampment on Hickory Point becoming very disagreeable, we removed, on the 8th, to the bottom of Locust creek. This we did by doubling teams the entire distance. It rained constantly all day, and almost every one in camp was wet to the skin. This move was made for two reasons: first, because there was a prospect of a long storm, and we had invariably found tin bottom of streams better than the points of ridges, in a wet time; and second, because these bottoms were extensive and well timbered, and afforded browse for our teams, which was our only means of subsisting them; for our grain was exhausted, and we were about an equal distance between Chariton and Grand rivers, with the roads impassable to either settlement. The creeks being swimming deep, and the bridges built by our pioneers nearly all swept away, the rear companies, who did not cross the prairie before the rain, were unable to reach Locust creek before about a week. The weather and ground did not become settled so that we could pursue our journey until the 15th. During this time our encampment was about on a par with those at the Chariton and Richardson's Points—barks, dead grass, brush, etc., in our tents to keep us from the mud, for many of us had to sleep in tents. While here we had some snow and cold weather for that season of the year, and high winds. [TO BE CONTINUED.]
Snow, Moroni. "From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow." Improvement Era. April 1911. pg. 490-493.
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers.
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow.
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW.
III.
In the last number of the Era, we left the advanced company of the pioneers encamped on Locust creek, midway between the settlements on the Chariton and Grand rivers, in the early part of April, 1846, with their tents pitched in mud and snow on the creek bottoms. Continuing his journal, Erastus Snow records as follows:
Colonel Rockwood and myself rode fifteen miles to a small town at the junction of East and West Locust creek, to purchase some cows, but on our return were overtaken by a dark night in the woods, without a road, and we lost our way, and laid out without means of making a fire, and suffered much with cold before morning. From this lesson I have learned not to be caught away from camp without fireworks— flint and tinder-box.
During our stay on Locust creek, our cows, oxen, and mules did very well upon browse, but our horses failed. About the middle of April, grass began to start on the bottoms, and the season to make preparations for spring crops being already upon us, a council of all the officers of the different companies was called, and it was determined, instead of going to the settlements on Grand river, to bear northwest and strike East Fork about the line of Missouri, and there seek a location for putting in seeds. We accordingly started on the 16th, and traveled only a few miles in a day, stopping wherever we could find either grass or browse for our teams. We took a divide on the east side of East Locust, and headed for West Locust, and struck the head waters of Medicine creek. Here we found a little better range for our stock, and, halting for a few days, burned coal, did some blacksmithing, and held meeting on the Sabbath, etc.
On Tuesday we crossed the head of Medicine creek, following, for the most part, a divide for the distance of about twenty-five miles, after which we struck a beautiful grove of timber on the east branch of the Grand river, on the 24th of April. Here we formed a camp, and resolved to make preparations for putting in spring crops, and named it Garden Grove.
The rear companies were soon up, and all united as one man enclosing a large field of some hundreds of acres, built some cabins to shelter the families and goods [of those] that should tarry. Here it rained almost every day for about two weeks, and as usual our camp-ground, though dry and healthful at first, soon became a perfect mortar bed, as all the companies were encamped in the grove, to and from which all our horses and cattle were driven daily. But the warm rain brought forward vegetation rapidly, and our teams began to thrive.
In about three weeks, the field being nearly enclosed and cabins nearly finished, it was determined in council to remove about forty miles northwest on to the middle fork of Grand river, and there commence a similar settlement, and send men to search out a road on a divide, from this place to the settlements in Iowa, which might head Medicine. Locust, Chariton and Fox rivers, and thereby open a safer and more practicable road for the balance of our emigration from Nauvoo, all of which was subsequently executed.
The second location was upon an eminence on the east side of the middle branch of Grand river. Councils were organized and presidencies appointed to regulate the affairs of the Church. In these places such families v ere left as, for want of sufficient teams and provisions, were unable to continue their journey. These settlements were on the tract of country owned by the Pottawattamie Indians, and from thirty to fifty miles south there were settlements in Missouri from which they could obtain provisions to sustain them until they could raise a crop. Instructions were left in these places for such as were obliged to leave Nauvoo without a sufficient outfit, to locate and sustain themselves in these places until a further door opened unto them, or until a permanent location should be found for the Church, and provisions raised to sustain them. (This second location was called Mt. Pisgah).
From Garden Grove, a brother, Joseph Phippin, who had accompanied me thus far with his team, returned to Nauvoo for his family, and on my provisions also falling short, I was under the necessity of procuring more teams and provisions, or of abandoning, for the present, the further prosecution of the journey. I accordingly directed my family to proceed to Mount Pisgah and there wait for me, and I returned to Nauvoo to endeavor, by sale of property, to procure my necessary outfit. I left Garden Grove with Brother Edmond Ellsworth on the 15th of May. We met many teams between there and Nauvoo, loaded with Saints who were upon our track. I was unable to accomplish the object for which I returned, until about the first of July. I finally succeeded, by sale of my property at about one-fourth its former value, in paying my debts and procuring two more teams and a supply of goods and provisions. I took with me my mother and a Widow Aldrich and her family, consisting of six, whom I fitted out, and started from the western bank of the Mississippi river, July 5, accompanied also by my brothers, William and Willard, and their families, and some other families of the Saints.
When we struck Fox river, we followed up the east side and bore on to Soap creek, and took the new road before mentioned and reached Pisgah the latter part of the month. I found my family anxiously waiting for my return. The Twelve, with the main body of the Saints, were then as far west as Council Bluffs, on the Missouri river, building boats and preparing to cross- After a few days halt in Pisgah, we continued our journey until we reached the Missouri, a distance of about one hundred and thirty miles. Our road, though tolerably direct, was, nevertheless, winding and uneven. We crossed the head waters of the Nodaway, and east and west branches of the Nisnabotna, Silver, Cagg and Mosquito creeks, besides their numerous small tributaries with which the country is intersected. When we arrived at the Bluffs, we found the Saints scattered in small camps up and down the east bank of the Missouri river and its creeks, for about twenty-five miles, building cabins, cutting hay and otherwise preparing for winter.
[TO BE CONTINUED]
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers.
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow.
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW.
III.
In the last number of the Era, we left the advanced company of the pioneers encamped on Locust creek, midway between the settlements on the Chariton and Grand rivers, in the early part of April, 1846, with their tents pitched in mud and snow on the creek bottoms. Continuing his journal, Erastus Snow records as follows:
Colonel Rockwood and myself rode fifteen miles to a small town at the junction of East and West Locust creek, to purchase some cows, but on our return were overtaken by a dark night in the woods, without a road, and we lost our way, and laid out without means of making a fire, and suffered much with cold before morning. From this lesson I have learned not to be caught away from camp without fireworks— flint and tinder-box.
During our stay on Locust creek, our cows, oxen, and mules did very well upon browse, but our horses failed. About the middle of April, grass began to start on the bottoms, and the season to make preparations for spring crops being already upon us, a council of all the officers of the different companies was called, and it was determined, instead of going to the settlements on Grand river, to bear northwest and strike East Fork about the line of Missouri, and there seek a location for putting in seeds. We accordingly started on the 16th, and traveled only a few miles in a day, stopping wherever we could find either grass or browse for our teams. We took a divide on the east side of East Locust, and headed for West Locust, and struck the head waters of Medicine creek. Here we found a little better range for our stock, and, halting for a few days, burned coal, did some blacksmithing, and held meeting on the Sabbath, etc.
On Tuesday we crossed the head of Medicine creek, following, for the most part, a divide for the distance of about twenty-five miles, after which we struck a beautiful grove of timber on the east branch of the Grand river, on the 24th of April. Here we formed a camp, and resolved to make preparations for putting in spring crops, and named it Garden Grove.
The rear companies were soon up, and all united as one man enclosing a large field of some hundreds of acres, built some cabins to shelter the families and goods [of those] that should tarry. Here it rained almost every day for about two weeks, and as usual our camp-ground, though dry and healthful at first, soon became a perfect mortar bed, as all the companies were encamped in the grove, to and from which all our horses and cattle were driven daily. But the warm rain brought forward vegetation rapidly, and our teams began to thrive.
In about three weeks, the field being nearly enclosed and cabins nearly finished, it was determined in council to remove about forty miles northwest on to the middle fork of Grand river, and there commence a similar settlement, and send men to search out a road on a divide, from this place to the settlements in Iowa, which might head Medicine. Locust, Chariton and Fox rivers, and thereby open a safer and more practicable road for the balance of our emigration from Nauvoo, all of which was subsequently executed.
The second location was upon an eminence on the east side of the middle branch of Grand river. Councils were organized and presidencies appointed to regulate the affairs of the Church. In these places such families v ere left as, for want of sufficient teams and provisions, were unable to continue their journey. These settlements were on the tract of country owned by the Pottawattamie Indians, and from thirty to fifty miles south there were settlements in Missouri from which they could obtain provisions to sustain them until they could raise a crop. Instructions were left in these places for such as were obliged to leave Nauvoo without a sufficient outfit, to locate and sustain themselves in these places until a further door opened unto them, or until a permanent location should be found for the Church, and provisions raised to sustain them. (This second location was called Mt. Pisgah).
From Garden Grove, a brother, Joseph Phippin, who had accompanied me thus far with his team, returned to Nauvoo for his family, and on my provisions also falling short, I was under the necessity of procuring more teams and provisions, or of abandoning, for the present, the further prosecution of the journey. I accordingly directed my family to proceed to Mount Pisgah and there wait for me, and I returned to Nauvoo to endeavor, by sale of property, to procure my necessary outfit. I left Garden Grove with Brother Edmond Ellsworth on the 15th of May. We met many teams between there and Nauvoo, loaded with Saints who were upon our track. I was unable to accomplish the object for which I returned, until about the first of July. I finally succeeded, by sale of my property at about one-fourth its former value, in paying my debts and procuring two more teams and a supply of goods and provisions. I took with me my mother and a Widow Aldrich and her family, consisting of six, whom I fitted out, and started from the western bank of the Mississippi river, July 5, accompanied also by my brothers, William and Willard, and their families, and some other families of the Saints.
When we struck Fox river, we followed up the east side and bore on to Soap creek, and took the new road before mentioned and reached Pisgah the latter part of the month. I found my family anxiously waiting for my return. The Twelve, with the main body of the Saints, were then as far west as Council Bluffs, on the Missouri river, building boats and preparing to cross- After a few days halt in Pisgah, we continued our journey until we reached the Missouri, a distance of about one hundred and thirty miles. Our road, though tolerably direct, was, nevertheless, winding and uneven. We crossed the head waters of the Nodaway, and east and west branches of the Nisnabotna, Silver, Cagg and Mosquito creeks, besides their numerous small tributaries with which the country is intersected. When we arrived at the Bluffs, we found the Saints scattered in small camps up and down the east bank of the Missouri river and its creeks, for about twenty-five miles, building cabins, cutting hay and otherwise preparing for winter.
[TO BE CONTINUED]
Snow, Moroni. "From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow." Improvement Era. May 1911. pg. 631-635.
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers.
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow.
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW.
IV.
As set forth in the last number of the Era, the pioneers were left in and about Council Bluffs, building cabins, cutting hay. and otherwise preparing for winter. Continuing his journal, Elder Snow records:
The Twelve, with the main body of the Saints, were about three miles west of the Missouri, upon the Omaha lands, at a place which they called Cutler's Park where they were making similar preparations for winter. A small company, consisting of little more than one hundred wagons, had passed beyond the western bank of the river, and after reaching the old Pawnee Missionary station about one hundred and thirty miles west of the Missouri river, turned to the north about one hundred and fifty miles and struck the Missouri river again at the mouth of the Running Water, on the Ponca lands, from which tribe they obtained leave to winter there. We crossed the river and reached the main camp at Cutler's Park, September 1, 1846.
Nearly seven months had elapsed since our first move from Nauvoo, and we were but little more than three hundred miles upon our journey. Among the immediate causes that may be assigned for this slow progress, I would name the fact that the roads and bridges were made new as we advanced, and the almost unparalleled rains which swelled the streams and otherwise rendered the roads impassable for weeks at a time, and the consequent exposure of men, women and children. The contamination of the atmosphere, by the overflowing of the waters, spread disease and death throughout all our camp and greatly weakened our hands, as if the Lord, to render our sacrifice more complete, and to demonstrate more perfectly before angels and men our integrity and perseverance, had, as in days of old, given the prince of the power of the air special leave to open his floodgates upon us, as if he would swallow us up. Another reason was the sending of an officer to meet the camp east of the Missouri to demand of us five hundred volunteers to serve the Government in the Mexican war. * * * The Saints were not afraid, and trusted in the living God and listened to the voice of the Holy Spirit. The five hundred men were enlisted and on their march toward Mexico before I arrived at the Bluffs. Thus crippled, we were unable to prosecute the journey farther this season. All commenced preparations for wintering on the Missouri.
After laboring about one month cutting hay for the stock, the main camp moved about three miles on to the Missouri bottoms, where they erected, in the short space of about three months, nearly six hundred houses for winter, and called the place Winter Quarters. Myself and several members of my family were taken sick about the time of our arrival at Cutler's Park. My youngest child, Charles Henry, died on the 9th of September, (1846) and was buried at Cutler's Park. I did not recover my health until December. During the months of December and January, I performed several trips to St. Joseph and other parts of Missouri, to get provisions for my own family and others.
In January, (1847) a revelation was given through President Brigham Young, showing the will of the Lord concerning the organization of the Saints for the further prosecution of our journey. Elders Orson Pratt, Wilford Woodruff, Amasa Lyman, George A. Smith, Ezra T. Benson and Erastus Snow were designated in the revelation to organize the people into companies and appoint captains of tens, fifties and hundreds, with a president and two counselors over the company, and to teach the people the will of the Lord concerning them. Consequently, Orson Pratt and Wilford Woodruff went to Mount Pisgah and Garden Grove; George A. Smith and Amasa Lyman to the camps east of the Missouri river; and Ezra T. Benson and myself were sent to the Running Water to organize the Saints at Ponca and teach them their duty.
We started February 1, 1847. The weather was intensely cold,, and considerable snow. We were accompanied by Brothers 0. P. Rockwell and Sam Gulley. We had light wagons and horses and carried our provisions and horse feed with us. We bore northwest on to the Elk Horn river, and followed up the same several days, and then turned north again and struck the Missouri a few miles below the mouth of the Running Water. The Saints there were much rejoiced to see us, and to receive the word of the Lord concerning them, and to hear from their brethren at Winter Quarters. We found it to be about one hundred and seventy miles.
Having instructed them and organized them, we returned home to commence preparations for starting early in the spring with a company of pioneers, which the revelation directed to be sent in advance to make roads, search out the place where the Lord should locate a stake of Zion, and prepare for putting in crops, etc.
April 6, 1847, I met with the apostles, elders and Saints in a special conference in Winter Quarters, to celebrate the anniversary of the organization of the Church. Spent a few hours in the exchange of feeling and in exhortation, and in transacting some important business, and adjourned by advice of President Brigham Young, as the most part of the pioneer company were about ready and anxious to be on their journey westward.
Wednesday, April 7, President Young's team and those belonging to his family, with many other of the pioneers, started and moved out seven miles from camp. I loaded my wagon and prepared for starting. On the 8th, I called my family together and dedicated them unto the Lord, and commanded them to serve the Lord with all their hearts, to cultivate peace and love, and hearken to the whisperings of the Holy Spirit, and pray much; and inasmuch as they would do this, they should have power over disease and we should all meet again in the due time of the Lord. I then laid my hands upon my children and blessed them, beginning with the youngest, Mahonri, my infant son three months old; next, Mary Minerva, infant daughter, six months old; next James, five years old; and lastly, Sarah Lucinia, oldest daughter, six years and three months old, blessing each according to the fulness of my heart and the power of the Holy Ghost. I then administered to my wife Artimesia, blessing her and rebuking her weakness, and giving her a charge to her family; also blessed Minerva, giving her a similiar charge. My temporal business I committed to the care of Brother Caleb Edwards.
All things being now ready, I started about three o'clock p. m., taking with me James Craig, an Irishman by birth who had spent many years of his life in Canada, where also he embraced the fulness of the gospel. We joined the main camp that evening, seven miles out, and in time for me to return on horseback, with twelve others to meet in council Elder Parley P. Pratt, who had just arrived from England. He informed the council that Elder John Taylor was on his way up the river with about five hundred dollars worth of astronomical and other instruments, very useful to the pioneers on their journey. The council voted that the pioneers move on and cross the Elk Horn river, and the council then return and meet Elder Taylor next Tuesday in a council, and receive from him the instruments, and that he should follow in due time.
Accordingly, today, Friday the 9th, we all returned to camp, and the company started and went up the divide near the Missouri waters a few miles, and bore off to the west and camped in the open prairie about ten miles from our first encampment.
10th. Having no fuel with which to cook, this morning, we took an early start and soon crossed the Poppy creek, where a few scattering trees afforded fuel for that portion of the company who were under the necessity of stopping to cook. The balance of us taking a southwest course from this creek struck the waters of Big Elk Horn river about noon, and continued down the river about eight miles to the old crossing, having traveled about eighteen miles today. Several of the Twelve and as many others as had time, myself included, crossed with our teams this evening. President Brigham Young and the rear of the company camped five miles up the river. Sunday morning they arrived, and during the day all crossed and camped together on the west side of the Horn, where the broad bottoms extended across to the Platte. I neglected to state that we crossed our wagons on a raft, prepared by a few of our company who had been sent a few days previous for this purpose, and we forded the stream with our horses, it being about four feet deep.
On the 12th the party started up the Platte with instructions to stop at a point of timber about twelve miles up, and begin doing some blacksmithing and some other necessary work until the Twelve returned from Winter Quarters. I returned on horseback with the Twelve and a few others, and arrived at home about four o'clock of the same evening.
(to be continued.)
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers.
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow.
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW.
IV.
As set forth in the last number of the Era, the pioneers were left in and about Council Bluffs, building cabins, cutting hay. and otherwise preparing for winter. Continuing his journal, Elder Snow records:
The Twelve, with the main body of the Saints, were about three miles west of the Missouri, upon the Omaha lands, at a place which they called Cutler's Park where they were making similar preparations for winter. A small company, consisting of little more than one hundred wagons, had passed beyond the western bank of the river, and after reaching the old Pawnee Missionary station about one hundred and thirty miles west of the Missouri river, turned to the north about one hundred and fifty miles and struck the Missouri river again at the mouth of the Running Water, on the Ponca lands, from which tribe they obtained leave to winter there. We crossed the river and reached the main camp at Cutler's Park, September 1, 1846.
Nearly seven months had elapsed since our first move from Nauvoo, and we were but little more than three hundred miles upon our journey. Among the immediate causes that may be assigned for this slow progress, I would name the fact that the roads and bridges were made new as we advanced, and the almost unparalleled rains which swelled the streams and otherwise rendered the roads impassable for weeks at a time, and the consequent exposure of men, women and children. The contamination of the atmosphere, by the overflowing of the waters, spread disease and death throughout all our camp and greatly weakened our hands, as if the Lord, to render our sacrifice more complete, and to demonstrate more perfectly before angels and men our integrity and perseverance, had, as in days of old, given the prince of the power of the air special leave to open his floodgates upon us, as if he would swallow us up. Another reason was the sending of an officer to meet the camp east of the Missouri to demand of us five hundred volunteers to serve the Government in the Mexican war. * * * The Saints were not afraid, and trusted in the living God and listened to the voice of the Holy Spirit. The five hundred men were enlisted and on their march toward Mexico before I arrived at the Bluffs. Thus crippled, we were unable to prosecute the journey farther this season. All commenced preparations for wintering on the Missouri.
After laboring about one month cutting hay for the stock, the main camp moved about three miles on to the Missouri bottoms, where they erected, in the short space of about three months, nearly six hundred houses for winter, and called the place Winter Quarters. Myself and several members of my family were taken sick about the time of our arrival at Cutler's Park. My youngest child, Charles Henry, died on the 9th of September, (1846) and was buried at Cutler's Park. I did not recover my health until December. During the months of December and January, I performed several trips to St. Joseph and other parts of Missouri, to get provisions for my own family and others.
In January, (1847) a revelation was given through President Brigham Young, showing the will of the Lord concerning the organization of the Saints for the further prosecution of our journey. Elders Orson Pratt, Wilford Woodruff, Amasa Lyman, George A. Smith, Ezra T. Benson and Erastus Snow were designated in the revelation to organize the people into companies and appoint captains of tens, fifties and hundreds, with a president and two counselors over the company, and to teach the people the will of the Lord concerning them. Consequently, Orson Pratt and Wilford Woodruff went to Mount Pisgah and Garden Grove; George A. Smith and Amasa Lyman to the camps east of the Missouri river; and Ezra T. Benson and myself were sent to the Running Water to organize the Saints at Ponca and teach them their duty.
We started February 1, 1847. The weather was intensely cold,, and considerable snow. We were accompanied by Brothers 0. P. Rockwell and Sam Gulley. We had light wagons and horses and carried our provisions and horse feed with us. We bore northwest on to the Elk Horn river, and followed up the same several days, and then turned north again and struck the Missouri a few miles below the mouth of the Running Water. The Saints there were much rejoiced to see us, and to receive the word of the Lord concerning them, and to hear from their brethren at Winter Quarters. We found it to be about one hundred and seventy miles.
Having instructed them and organized them, we returned home to commence preparations for starting early in the spring with a company of pioneers, which the revelation directed to be sent in advance to make roads, search out the place where the Lord should locate a stake of Zion, and prepare for putting in crops, etc.
April 6, 1847, I met with the apostles, elders and Saints in a special conference in Winter Quarters, to celebrate the anniversary of the organization of the Church. Spent a few hours in the exchange of feeling and in exhortation, and in transacting some important business, and adjourned by advice of President Brigham Young, as the most part of the pioneer company were about ready and anxious to be on their journey westward.
Wednesday, April 7, President Young's team and those belonging to his family, with many other of the pioneers, started and moved out seven miles from camp. I loaded my wagon and prepared for starting. On the 8th, I called my family together and dedicated them unto the Lord, and commanded them to serve the Lord with all their hearts, to cultivate peace and love, and hearken to the whisperings of the Holy Spirit, and pray much; and inasmuch as they would do this, they should have power over disease and we should all meet again in the due time of the Lord. I then laid my hands upon my children and blessed them, beginning with the youngest, Mahonri, my infant son three months old; next, Mary Minerva, infant daughter, six months old; next James, five years old; and lastly, Sarah Lucinia, oldest daughter, six years and three months old, blessing each according to the fulness of my heart and the power of the Holy Ghost. I then administered to my wife Artimesia, blessing her and rebuking her weakness, and giving her a charge to her family; also blessed Minerva, giving her a similiar charge. My temporal business I committed to the care of Brother Caleb Edwards.
All things being now ready, I started about three o'clock p. m., taking with me James Craig, an Irishman by birth who had spent many years of his life in Canada, where also he embraced the fulness of the gospel. We joined the main camp that evening, seven miles out, and in time for me to return on horseback, with twelve others to meet in council Elder Parley P. Pratt, who had just arrived from England. He informed the council that Elder John Taylor was on his way up the river with about five hundred dollars worth of astronomical and other instruments, very useful to the pioneers on their journey. The council voted that the pioneers move on and cross the Elk Horn river, and the council then return and meet Elder Taylor next Tuesday in a council, and receive from him the instruments, and that he should follow in due time.
Accordingly, today, Friday the 9th, we all returned to camp, and the company started and went up the divide near the Missouri waters a few miles, and bore off to the west and camped in the open prairie about ten miles from our first encampment.
10th. Having no fuel with which to cook, this morning, we took an early start and soon crossed the Poppy creek, where a few scattering trees afforded fuel for that portion of the company who were under the necessity of stopping to cook. The balance of us taking a southwest course from this creek struck the waters of Big Elk Horn river about noon, and continued down the river about eight miles to the old crossing, having traveled about eighteen miles today. Several of the Twelve and as many others as had time, myself included, crossed with our teams this evening. President Brigham Young and the rear of the company camped five miles up the river. Sunday morning they arrived, and during the day all crossed and camped together on the west side of the Horn, where the broad bottoms extended across to the Platte. I neglected to state that we crossed our wagons on a raft, prepared by a few of our company who had been sent a few days previous for this purpose, and we forded the stream with our horses, it being about four feet deep.
On the 12th the party started up the Platte with instructions to stop at a point of timber about twelve miles up, and begin doing some blacksmithing and some other necessary work until the Twelve returned from Winter Quarters. I returned on horseback with the Twelve and a few others, and arrived at home about four o'clock of the same evening.
(to be continued.)
Snow, Moroni. "From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow." Improvement Era. July 1911. pg. 816-821.
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers.
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow.
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW.
V.
In the May number of the Era we left the van of the pioneers resting on the Platte, while the twelve had returned to Winter Quarters to hold a council. Continuing his journal Erastus Snow records:
Monday, April 12, 1847. Elder Taylor had not yet arrived, but all hands made arrangements to return on Wednesday and wait in faith for the accomplishment of the vote of the former council. About sunset on Tuesday, Elder Taylor arrived with the instruments, and we met in council that evening, much to the joy of our hearts. Wednesday, 14. All returned to the Horn. 15th. Overtook our teams and the company, who were waiting according to instructions.
16th. In the forenoon the whole company were collected together, and numbered one hundred and forty-three men, three women and two children, besides a few brethren who had accompanied us thus far, intending to return to Winter Quarters. The company was then addressed by President Young and others on the necessity of strict organization, and attending strictly to our duties; and he promised, moreover, that if they would abide his council and observe his directions, they should go safe, and they and their teams be preserved from the Indians and from every enemy. At an appointed hour a bugle would sound for prayers and for retiring to rest, and also for alarm during the night, and at five o'clock in the morning to call up to prayers, and to prepare for breakfast and for moving. Every man was expected to be on his knees offering up his devotions at the hour of prayer. Then they proceeded to organize by appointing captains of tens, fifties and hundreds. A guard of fifty men was selected for a constant night guard and Stephen Markham appointed their captain. At three o'clock we took our march, each ten moving in its place. We halted in about one and a half hours near an island of rushes, where we turned our teams and guarded them through the night. I was myself on duty the latter part of the night, and it was very cold, and there was considerable ice in the morning.
17th. We traveled only about eight miles and halted at a convenient point of timber on the Platte, and prepared for Sunday. A little before sunset we were called together and organized for military operations by appointing President Young, general; Stephen Markham, colonel; Shadrach Roundy and John Pack, majors; and the several captains of tens to stand as the captains of their companies respectively; and Brother Tanner, gunner, with eight artillerymen. All were instructed to move by tens and in a solid column, every man with his gun upon his shoulder, or where he could put his hand upon it at a moment's warning.
Sunday, 18th. Today has passed quietly away without any meetings except in our wagons, on account of its being cold and chilly. A train of seven wagons belonging to Mr. Sarpee, of the Fur Company, passed us on their way from Pawnee to the Bluffs.
19th. At five o'clock my partner (who, by the way, was the bugler) sounded a call for prayer and preparations for moving. At seven he sounded for moving. We moved by tens, every man except teamsters marching by his wagon, with his gun upon his shoulder. We traveled about twenty-two miles and camped on the bank of the Platte, forming a half-circle with our wagons on the river. While baiting our teams at noon beside Diamond Island, O. P. Rockwell, Elder J. C. Little and the notorious Tom Brown came up with us, the two former having left camp on the Friday previous, to return to Winter Quarters on business.
20th. We traveled about twenty miles, crossed Shell Creek about ten a. m., and camped about four p. m., the teams forming a semi-circle opposite the small island near the main shore or bank where we turned our teams for the night. Near the a camp our fishermen drew their seine and caught upwards of two hundred fish from a small lake which afforded our camp a rich repast. By the way, I had forgotten to mention that when we returned from Winter Quarters to the Horn, President Young secured and brought with him Father Eldredge's leather skiff for the use of the fishermen. It was placed on the running gear of a light wagon in the stead of a box, and carried the fishing apparatus and was drawn by two horses.
21st. About one o'clock we passed a new trading post on the Loup Fork, and halted to bait about a mile above, where we were thronged by the Pawnees. Among others was the grand Pawnee chief, with a certificate from Sarpee, the trader. He, with the rest, was very friendly and wanted presents. After collecting a quantity of powder and lead, tobacco, salt, flour, and other trinkets and presenting to the chief, President Young proposed to shake hands and part in friendship, but he refused, and appeared very angry. Upon inquiring into the cause of his passion, he stated, through his interpreter, that the heap (presents) was too little. The whites were rich, and had tea, coffee and sugar, and an abundance of everything, and we had given them little, etc. He said we would kill and drive away their buffalo, and that we should go back, and we should not go on, and other talk of the same import—all of which showed to us the influence the traders, the Missourians and others were using with the Indians against us, and which bade us be on our watch. We traveled about eight miles in the afternoon, and at night prepared the cannon for action and placed out on guard fifty at a time, including ten picket guards. The Indian fires we saw all around us and near our camp opposite on the south side of the Loup Fork, but a few guns and other demonstrations let them know that we were on hand.
22nd. The morning came in quietness, and we resumed our journey as usual. We crossed Looking Glass Creek early in the morning and baited at noon at the crossing of Beaver Creek, and camped at night at the old missionary station, having traveled sixteen miles. Here we found an abundance of hay and corn fodder for our teams, saved by the brethren who were here last fall. This is a place of surpassing beauty, and the selection of the site and the arrangement of the farms, buildings and fixtures show much taste in the former occupants. The farm houses and shops and all government improvements had been burned by the Sioux a few months previous to our arrival, and the missionary buildings alone were standing.
23rd. We did not leave our encampment until afternoon. A portion of our men were engaged in examining the different fords of the Loup Fork, to find the best crossing. In the afternoon we moved up to the old ford, four miles above the missionary station, and commenced to cross some of our best teams with light loads, but the current was so rapid and the quick sands so deep, it was very difficult crossing here. We therefore camped for the night, and concluded to build a raft with which to cross with most of our loading, aided by our leather skiff, that our teams might be able, by doubling, to go through without difficulty. The stream is about eighty rods wide in this place, and we were obliged to go diagonally up the stream about half a mile to get out.
Saturday 24th. On the morning of the 24th, the skiff began to ply between the shore and a sand bar across the main channel, and the teams, with four or five yoke of oxen, or two or three span of horses attached to parts of loads, began to cross at the fork and by following in the same track they found the track packed and became hardened, so that the teams began to move over with more ease, and finally most of the company forded with their loads by putting about three times the amount of the ordinary team, but many of the wagon beds had to be raised from the bolsters, and rails put under to prevent the water from entering. About four o'clock we were all safely over and moved up the river about four miles, where we found considerable blue grass for our teams. There we spent a pleasant Sabbath and had an interesting meeting. All the camp appeared in first-rate spirits. A little before daylight on Monday morning our guards discovered six Indians, who crept along the margin of the river into the very borders of our encampment. They were doubtless after horses. The guard fired upon them, and they struck and ran. The bugle sounded an alarm, and in about fifteen minutes all hands were under arms ready to repel any attack that might be made by the Indians, but the first fire of the guard and the sound of the bugle were all the fighting we had to do. When the sun arose, there were various conjectures as to their identity, but one possessing some knowledge in the matter pronounced their track to be that of the Sioux Indians instead of Pawnees. This day we traveled up the river without any trail, and stopped at noon nearly opposite an old, dilapidated Pawnee Indian village, situated on the north bank of the river. About half-past four p. m., we passed directly opposite the site of another, on the south side of the river, and camped for the night on what we supposed to be Sand Creek (having traveled about fifteen miles) where a few scattering willows afforded us a scant allowance of fuel. As far as we have traveled on the Platte and the Loup Fork, both streams are very broad and full of sand bars, with very little timber, bordered with extensive bottoms, dry and sandy. On the north side of the Platte, from the mouth of the Horn to the Loup Fork (the bottoms) would average ten miles in width. The Loup Fork, as far as we have traveled seems to run a little north of east. I believe this creek to be the first that we have found with a rock bottom. Here also we found late signs of Buffalo.
During most of the day yesterday there were four antelope feeding on the north side of the river opposite our camp, which were the first that we had seen. I forgot to mention that last night a company of hunters was selected and organized expressly to hunt for the company, that there might be an end to every man running ahead with his gun and scaring away the game. Early in the evening, while encamped on Sand Creek, it was ascertained that two horses were either strayed or stolen. Some ten or fifteen horsemen, myself among the company, made a diligent search far and near, until about eleven o'clock, aided by a clear sky and a bright moon, but found them not. Next morning 0. P. Rockwell, Thomas Brown, Joseph Matthews and John Eldredge started on horseback on the back track in quest of them. The company crossed this creek and moved in a direction about twenty degrees west of south toward the Platte. We traveled about twelve miles and baited on the heights of the land, where we had a fair vie# of the Platte in the distance. Near here our hunters killed an antelope. We traveled about eight miles further and found a beautiful prairie stream, where we camped early in the evening. Today we had good roads, but very dry and sandy most of the way, and no water for our teams. Some of the ox teams failed before night, and we had to send back horses to help them up. As we were camping for the night, the four horsemen who left us in the morning came up and said that they had not found the horses They went back almost to our last encampment, and were surprised by fifteen Pawnees, near a point of timber on the river. The Indians made a rush on them with a view to getting their horses, but they leveled their pieces on them and beckoned to them to go back, which they did, and as they retreated, fired six guns at our men and then broke for the timber as hard as they could run. At Prairie Creek one of the most valuable mares in camp was shot, through the accidental discharge of a gun.
28th. We crossed Prairie Creek this morning, and traveled nearly south ten miles and struck the Platte, traveled about six miles up the river and camped upon a beautiful site, where we found excellent feed and a small stream of clear water running on the north side of what we supposed to be Grand Island. This is probably from the river. The country we have passed over today is the most beautiful I ever beheld. A continuous, unbroken plain covered with green grass, from one to six inches high, as far as the eye can see in all directions, without any timber or other objects to obstruct the view, except the timber on Grand Island, south of us.
29th, seven o'clock p. m. 1 am now watching my horses as they fill themselves with rushes on the border of Grand Island. Our camp is tonight on waters that are evidently out of the Platte above. The clear stream we camped on last night proved to be Wood Creek, which we crossed after four miles' travel this morning, and have followed up about an equal distance between it and Grand Island all day, having traveled about eighteen miles. Wood Creek is a beautiful stream with gravel bottom, slightly scattered with timber as far as we have followed its course today, parallel with Grand Island, which is said to extend seventy-five miles. It (Grand Island) is mostly covered with rushes and the timber usually found on the islands and bottoms of all these western streams.
(to be continued.)
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers.
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow.
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW.
V.
In the May number of the Era we left the van of the pioneers resting on the Platte, while the twelve had returned to Winter Quarters to hold a council. Continuing his journal Erastus Snow records:
Monday, April 12, 1847. Elder Taylor had not yet arrived, but all hands made arrangements to return on Wednesday and wait in faith for the accomplishment of the vote of the former council. About sunset on Tuesday, Elder Taylor arrived with the instruments, and we met in council that evening, much to the joy of our hearts. Wednesday, 14. All returned to the Horn. 15th. Overtook our teams and the company, who were waiting according to instructions.
16th. In the forenoon the whole company were collected together, and numbered one hundred and forty-three men, three women and two children, besides a few brethren who had accompanied us thus far, intending to return to Winter Quarters. The company was then addressed by President Young and others on the necessity of strict organization, and attending strictly to our duties; and he promised, moreover, that if they would abide his council and observe his directions, they should go safe, and they and their teams be preserved from the Indians and from every enemy. At an appointed hour a bugle would sound for prayers and for retiring to rest, and also for alarm during the night, and at five o'clock in the morning to call up to prayers, and to prepare for breakfast and for moving. Every man was expected to be on his knees offering up his devotions at the hour of prayer. Then they proceeded to organize by appointing captains of tens, fifties and hundreds. A guard of fifty men was selected for a constant night guard and Stephen Markham appointed their captain. At three o'clock we took our march, each ten moving in its place. We halted in about one and a half hours near an island of rushes, where we turned our teams and guarded them through the night. I was myself on duty the latter part of the night, and it was very cold, and there was considerable ice in the morning.
17th. We traveled only about eight miles and halted at a convenient point of timber on the Platte, and prepared for Sunday. A little before sunset we were called together and organized for military operations by appointing President Young, general; Stephen Markham, colonel; Shadrach Roundy and John Pack, majors; and the several captains of tens to stand as the captains of their companies respectively; and Brother Tanner, gunner, with eight artillerymen. All were instructed to move by tens and in a solid column, every man with his gun upon his shoulder, or where he could put his hand upon it at a moment's warning.
Sunday, 18th. Today has passed quietly away without any meetings except in our wagons, on account of its being cold and chilly. A train of seven wagons belonging to Mr. Sarpee, of the Fur Company, passed us on their way from Pawnee to the Bluffs.
19th. At five o'clock my partner (who, by the way, was the bugler) sounded a call for prayer and preparations for moving. At seven he sounded for moving. We moved by tens, every man except teamsters marching by his wagon, with his gun upon his shoulder. We traveled about twenty-two miles and camped on the bank of the Platte, forming a half-circle with our wagons on the river. While baiting our teams at noon beside Diamond Island, O. P. Rockwell, Elder J. C. Little and the notorious Tom Brown came up with us, the two former having left camp on the Friday previous, to return to Winter Quarters on business.
20th. We traveled about twenty miles, crossed Shell Creek about ten a. m., and camped about four p. m., the teams forming a semi-circle opposite the small island near the main shore or bank where we turned our teams for the night. Near the a camp our fishermen drew their seine and caught upwards of two hundred fish from a small lake which afforded our camp a rich repast. By the way, I had forgotten to mention that when we returned from Winter Quarters to the Horn, President Young secured and brought with him Father Eldredge's leather skiff for the use of the fishermen. It was placed on the running gear of a light wagon in the stead of a box, and carried the fishing apparatus and was drawn by two horses.
21st. About one o'clock we passed a new trading post on the Loup Fork, and halted to bait about a mile above, where we were thronged by the Pawnees. Among others was the grand Pawnee chief, with a certificate from Sarpee, the trader. He, with the rest, was very friendly and wanted presents. After collecting a quantity of powder and lead, tobacco, salt, flour, and other trinkets and presenting to the chief, President Young proposed to shake hands and part in friendship, but he refused, and appeared very angry. Upon inquiring into the cause of his passion, he stated, through his interpreter, that the heap (presents) was too little. The whites were rich, and had tea, coffee and sugar, and an abundance of everything, and we had given them little, etc. He said we would kill and drive away their buffalo, and that we should go back, and we should not go on, and other talk of the same import—all of which showed to us the influence the traders, the Missourians and others were using with the Indians against us, and which bade us be on our watch. We traveled about eight miles in the afternoon, and at night prepared the cannon for action and placed out on guard fifty at a time, including ten picket guards. The Indian fires we saw all around us and near our camp opposite on the south side of the Loup Fork, but a few guns and other demonstrations let them know that we were on hand.
22nd. The morning came in quietness, and we resumed our journey as usual. We crossed Looking Glass Creek early in the morning and baited at noon at the crossing of Beaver Creek, and camped at night at the old missionary station, having traveled sixteen miles. Here we found an abundance of hay and corn fodder for our teams, saved by the brethren who were here last fall. This is a place of surpassing beauty, and the selection of the site and the arrangement of the farms, buildings and fixtures show much taste in the former occupants. The farm houses and shops and all government improvements had been burned by the Sioux a few months previous to our arrival, and the missionary buildings alone were standing.
23rd. We did not leave our encampment until afternoon. A portion of our men were engaged in examining the different fords of the Loup Fork, to find the best crossing. In the afternoon we moved up to the old ford, four miles above the missionary station, and commenced to cross some of our best teams with light loads, but the current was so rapid and the quick sands so deep, it was very difficult crossing here. We therefore camped for the night, and concluded to build a raft with which to cross with most of our loading, aided by our leather skiff, that our teams might be able, by doubling, to go through without difficulty. The stream is about eighty rods wide in this place, and we were obliged to go diagonally up the stream about half a mile to get out.
Saturday 24th. On the morning of the 24th, the skiff began to ply between the shore and a sand bar across the main channel, and the teams, with four or five yoke of oxen, or two or three span of horses attached to parts of loads, began to cross at the fork and by following in the same track they found the track packed and became hardened, so that the teams began to move over with more ease, and finally most of the company forded with their loads by putting about three times the amount of the ordinary team, but many of the wagon beds had to be raised from the bolsters, and rails put under to prevent the water from entering. About four o'clock we were all safely over and moved up the river about four miles, where we found considerable blue grass for our teams. There we spent a pleasant Sabbath and had an interesting meeting. All the camp appeared in first-rate spirits. A little before daylight on Monday morning our guards discovered six Indians, who crept along the margin of the river into the very borders of our encampment. They were doubtless after horses. The guard fired upon them, and they struck and ran. The bugle sounded an alarm, and in about fifteen minutes all hands were under arms ready to repel any attack that might be made by the Indians, but the first fire of the guard and the sound of the bugle were all the fighting we had to do. When the sun arose, there were various conjectures as to their identity, but one possessing some knowledge in the matter pronounced their track to be that of the Sioux Indians instead of Pawnees. This day we traveled up the river without any trail, and stopped at noon nearly opposite an old, dilapidated Pawnee Indian village, situated on the north bank of the river. About half-past four p. m., we passed directly opposite the site of another, on the south side of the river, and camped for the night on what we supposed to be Sand Creek (having traveled about fifteen miles) where a few scattering willows afforded us a scant allowance of fuel. As far as we have traveled on the Platte and the Loup Fork, both streams are very broad and full of sand bars, with very little timber, bordered with extensive bottoms, dry and sandy. On the north side of the Platte, from the mouth of the Horn to the Loup Fork (the bottoms) would average ten miles in width. The Loup Fork, as far as we have traveled seems to run a little north of east. I believe this creek to be the first that we have found with a rock bottom. Here also we found late signs of Buffalo.
During most of the day yesterday there were four antelope feeding on the north side of the river opposite our camp, which were the first that we had seen. I forgot to mention that last night a company of hunters was selected and organized expressly to hunt for the company, that there might be an end to every man running ahead with his gun and scaring away the game. Early in the evening, while encamped on Sand Creek, it was ascertained that two horses were either strayed or stolen. Some ten or fifteen horsemen, myself among the company, made a diligent search far and near, until about eleven o'clock, aided by a clear sky and a bright moon, but found them not. Next morning 0. P. Rockwell, Thomas Brown, Joseph Matthews and John Eldredge started on horseback on the back track in quest of them. The company crossed this creek and moved in a direction about twenty degrees west of south toward the Platte. We traveled about twelve miles and baited on the heights of the land, where we had a fair vie# of the Platte in the distance. Near here our hunters killed an antelope. We traveled about eight miles further and found a beautiful prairie stream, where we camped early in the evening. Today we had good roads, but very dry and sandy most of the way, and no water for our teams. Some of the ox teams failed before night, and we had to send back horses to help them up. As we were camping for the night, the four horsemen who left us in the morning came up and said that they had not found the horses They went back almost to our last encampment, and were surprised by fifteen Pawnees, near a point of timber on the river. The Indians made a rush on them with a view to getting their horses, but they leveled their pieces on them and beckoned to them to go back, which they did, and as they retreated, fired six guns at our men and then broke for the timber as hard as they could run. At Prairie Creek one of the most valuable mares in camp was shot, through the accidental discharge of a gun.
28th. We crossed Prairie Creek this morning, and traveled nearly south ten miles and struck the Platte, traveled about six miles up the river and camped upon a beautiful site, where we found excellent feed and a small stream of clear water running on the north side of what we supposed to be Grand Island. This is probably from the river. The country we have passed over today is the most beautiful I ever beheld. A continuous, unbroken plain covered with green grass, from one to six inches high, as far as the eye can see in all directions, without any timber or other objects to obstruct the view, except the timber on Grand Island, south of us.
29th, seven o'clock p. m. 1 am now watching my horses as they fill themselves with rushes on the border of Grand Island. Our camp is tonight on waters that are evidently out of the Platte above. The clear stream we camped on last night proved to be Wood Creek, which we crossed after four miles' travel this morning, and have followed up about an equal distance between it and Grand Island all day, having traveled about eighteen miles. Wood Creek is a beautiful stream with gravel bottom, slightly scattered with timber as far as we have followed its course today, parallel with Grand Island, which is said to extend seventy-five miles. It (Grand Island) is mostly covered with rushes and the timber usually found on the islands and bottoms of all these western streams.
(to be continued.)
Snow, Moroni. "From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow." Improvement Era. August 1911. pg. 925-927.
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers.
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow.
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW.
VI.
In our last number, we left the pioneers on Wood Creek, opposite Grand Island. Continuing his journal, Erastus Snow records as follows:
April 30, we followed the course of the Platte until the timber of Wood river bore to the north and was lost in the distance. The day was very hazy, and a cold north blast made us resort to overcoats. We traveled about eighteen miles, found a small prairie stream putting into the Platte, at noon, but found none at night, and a soft bottom between us and the Platte made it expedient for us to camp on the background without wood or water. Here fur the first time we resorted to buffalo manure for fuel, and found it better than we had expected. We also sunk a well about six feet, and found water.
May 1st. Today has been a romantic day for our little company. The sun rose clear and beautiful upon us, about as we started, and with it the cold, chilling blast of the north, which went down also with the setting sun. Our trail struck the waters of the Platte in about six miles, where we baited our teams and breakfasted. Some four miles to the north of us, extending along the course of the Platte, is a gradually sloping bluff, which had first made its appearance the previous evening, and which seemed alone to relieve the monotony of the plain over which we have been traveling some days. Along the side of the bluff, in view of our camp, was a herd of buffalo sheltering themselves from the north winds. After breakfast, three of our horsemen tried their skill upon this herd, which was the first we had seen. They wounded several, but secured none. It was new business to them, and they found their rifles altogether too unwieldy in the chase. As we continued up the Platte we were scarcely out of sight of buffalo all day. They were grazing along the side of the bluff. About four or five o'clock p. m., some ten or fifteen horsemen left the wagon train and struck to the bluff to give chase to a herd of about two hundred. We viewed the chase with much interest as we passed along in our wagons. Dividing into companies of from two to four, they singled out their victims and killed four old ones and six calves, besides the wounded that made their escape. We soon camped for the night a little above the head of Grand Island, having traveled about eighteen miles, and sent our wagons and butchers to dress and bring in the game. The game came into the camp at dusk, and was equally divided among the several tens. After dark two calves came near our camp and some little youngsters with a dog came close and caught one and made him fast to their wagon, and in a short time a cow came around and ventured within a few yards of our guards.
This evening it was discovered that Brother Joseph Hancock was missing, and had not been seen since breakfast, when he started on foot with his gun, in the direction of the first herd of buffalo. Many fears were entertained for his safety. Guns were fired and the bugle sounded to let him know, if he were in hearing, our whereabouts.
2nd. This morning he came into camp, having killed and dressed a buffalo, but too late to find his way to camp last night- Some horsemen returned with him to get his meat, and the camp moved today about two miles, it being Sunday, to where we could find better grazing for our teams. Here we remained upon a creek putting in from the bluffs, until Tuesday, for the purpose of drying our meat and resting ourselves and teams. Our hunters also killed some more buffalo calves, and antelope.
On Monday I was directed by Colonel Markham to take fifteen horsemen and proceed up the river some ten or fifteen miles to ascertain whether or not there were Indians near us, and whether their fires, which seemed to sweep the whole country before us, and which had reached then within a mile of our encampment, had so far destroyed the feed that our teams could not be sustained. We went according to directions about ten miles, and found only here and there a patch of grass not burned, but fire still raging in different directions, and as far as we could see up the river fresh fires and smoke were rising. We discovered various Indian signs, and one of our company who went two and a half miles beyond where we halted, reported to us on his return that he saw a war party in a bottom, and retreated from them. We were of the opinion that there would be patches of unburned grass sufficient for our teams, and reported to camp accordingly. Until now, the wheels bearing our cannon had been encumbered with a wagon bed and other leading. These were removed, and it was ordered that henceforth the cannon be hauled in the rear of the company ready for immediate use, and that Captain Tanner, which his artillerymen, accompany it. Soon after we started on Tuesday, we discovered on the south side of the river three trading wagons bound downwards. The traders also discovered us, and dispatched one of their number across the river and reported themselves as connected in trade with Mr. Sarpee, that they were sixteen days from Fort Laramie and were bound for Missouri, a little below Council Bluffs. By them, we sent about fifty letters back to our families. The river here was about a mile and a quarter wide, and in no place above two feet of water. Three of our horsemen crossed over and conversed with Mr. Papan, their leader, who thought it advisable for our company to ford the river and take the Oregon road to Fort Laramie, as the prairies, he said, were all burned over on the south side last fall, and the feed was now good, while on the north side, the prairies were now being burned. On the return of our horsemen a council was called to consider the question of crossing, and it was voted to continue on the north side and make a road for our brethren who should follow, as the mountain freshets would render the road impassable to the summer companies. This detained us so that we traveled only about twelve miles on Tuesday and camped upon a small creek.
(to be continued.)
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers.
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow.
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW.
VI.
In our last number, we left the pioneers on Wood Creek, opposite Grand Island. Continuing his journal, Erastus Snow records as follows:
April 30, we followed the course of the Platte until the timber of Wood river bore to the north and was lost in the distance. The day was very hazy, and a cold north blast made us resort to overcoats. We traveled about eighteen miles, found a small prairie stream putting into the Platte, at noon, but found none at night, and a soft bottom between us and the Platte made it expedient for us to camp on the background without wood or water. Here fur the first time we resorted to buffalo manure for fuel, and found it better than we had expected. We also sunk a well about six feet, and found water.
May 1st. Today has been a romantic day for our little company. The sun rose clear and beautiful upon us, about as we started, and with it the cold, chilling blast of the north, which went down also with the setting sun. Our trail struck the waters of the Platte in about six miles, where we baited our teams and breakfasted. Some four miles to the north of us, extending along the course of the Platte, is a gradually sloping bluff, which had first made its appearance the previous evening, and which seemed alone to relieve the monotony of the plain over which we have been traveling some days. Along the side of the bluff, in view of our camp, was a herd of buffalo sheltering themselves from the north winds. After breakfast, three of our horsemen tried their skill upon this herd, which was the first we had seen. They wounded several, but secured none. It was new business to them, and they found their rifles altogether too unwieldy in the chase. As we continued up the Platte we were scarcely out of sight of buffalo all day. They were grazing along the side of the bluff. About four or five o'clock p. m., some ten or fifteen horsemen left the wagon train and struck to the bluff to give chase to a herd of about two hundred. We viewed the chase with much interest as we passed along in our wagons. Dividing into companies of from two to four, they singled out their victims and killed four old ones and six calves, besides the wounded that made their escape. We soon camped for the night a little above the head of Grand Island, having traveled about eighteen miles, and sent our wagons and butchers to dress and bring in the game. The game came into the camp at dusk, and was equally divided among the several tens. After dark two calves came near our camp and some little youngsters with a dog came close and caught one and made him fast to their wagon, and in a short time a cow came around and ventured within a few yards of our guards.
This evening it was discovered that Brother Joseph Hancock was missing, and had not been seen since breakfast, when he started on foot with his gun, in the direction of the first herd of buffalo. Many fears were entertained for his safety. Guns were fired and the bugle sounded to let him know, if he were in hearing, our whereabouts.
2nd. This morning he came into camp, having killed and dressed a buffalo, but too late to find his way to camp last night- Some horsemen returned with him to get his meat, and the camp moved today about two miles, it being Sunday, to where we could find better grazing for our teams. Here we remained upon a creek putting in from the bluffs, until Tuesday, for the purpose of drying our meat and resting ourselves and teams. Our hunters also killed some more buffalo calves, and antelope.
On Monday I was directed by Colonel Markham to take fifteen horsemen and proceed up the river some ten or fifteen miles to ascertain whether or not there were Indians near us, and whether their fires, which seemed to sweep the whole country before us, and which had reached then within a mile of our encampment, had so far destroyed the feed that our teams could not be sustained. We went according to directions about ten miles, and found only here and there a patch of grass not burned, but fire still raging in different directions, and as far as we could see up the river fresh fires and smoke were rising. We discovered various Indian signs, and one of our company who went two and a half miles beyond where we halted, reported to us on his return that he saw a war party in a bottom, and retreated from them. We were of the opinion that there would be patches of unburned grass sufficient for our teams, and reported to camp accordingly. Until now, the wheels bearing our cannon had been encumbered with a wagon bed and other leading. These were removed, and it was ordered that henceforth the cannon be hauled in the rear of the company ready for immediate use, and that Captain Tanner, which his artillerymen, accompany it. Soon after we started on Tuesday, we discovered on the south side of the river three trading wagons bound downwards. The traders also discovered us, and dispatched one of their number across the river and reported themselves as connected in trade with Mr. Sarpee, that they were sixteen days from Fort Laramie and were bound for Missouri, a little below Council Bluffs. By them, we sent about fifty letters back to our families. The river here was about a mile and a quarter wide, and in no place above two feet of water. Three of our horsemen crossed over and conversed with Mr. Papan, their leader, who thought it advisable for our company to ford the river and take the Oregon road to Fort Laramie, as the prairies, he said, were all burned over on the south side last fall, and the feed was now good, while on the north side, the prairies were now being burned. On the return of our horsemen a council was called to consider the question of crossing, and it was voted to continue on the north side and make a road for our brethren who should follow, as the mountain freshets would render the road impassable to the summer companies. This detained us so that we traveled only about twelve miles on Tuesday and camped upon a small creek.
(to be continued.)
Snow, Moroni. "From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow." Improvement Era. September 1911. pg. 1020-1023.
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers.
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow.
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW.
VII.
Our last chapter closed with the pioneers encamped on a small creek flowing into the Platte, on the north side. Erastus Snow continues his journal as follows:
Wednesday, April 5, 1847. We traveled today about fifteen miles, chiefly over soft prairie where it has been hard wheeling, and our teams fared hard for grazing. Our hunters have killed one buffalo cow and a number of calves today.
April 6. A light shower nearly extinguished the fires last night, so that today we passed over to the unburned grass again, but where we have traveled today we are but little better off for feed, for it is nearly all eaten up by the buffaloes which have been driven here either by fires, or by something else, northward. I presume in traveling sixteen miles today we have passed from five to ten thousand buffaloes. Some of our teams are beginning to fail for want of feed.
7th. One circumstance I must not fail to mention, that is the fact that Brigham Young, in riding fast with others to head our drove of cows to prevent their mixing with a herd of buffaloes that were making toward them, lost a valuable spy glass out of .his pocket last evening. * * * We had an axle tree to put into a wagon this morning, and we wished to give our teams more time to eat, as the feed was very poor and the grain we had brought with us was nearly exhausted. We therefore did not start until about noon, and only traveled six miles and camped near an island where we found better feeding.
Saturday, 8th. We traveled about eleven miles over an old sheep pasture, perfectly used up. At least it had such an appearance, from the fact that the ground was nearly covered with the buffalo dung, and the whole country seemed alive with these wild cattle. We were obliged to camp upon a perfectly barren spot on the river bank. Next morning we moved up the river four miles, opposite a small island of cottonwoods, on which we fed our teams and on which we tarried over Sunday, 9th, and had a meeting in the afternoon. Here also a small box was made and nailed to a tall post in which was placed a written history of our organization and journeying up to this time, for the benefit of our brethren who should follow us.
10th. We crossed a small, clear stream this morning and came into a little better feed, and the feed has been improving a little through the day, and the buffaloes are not so plentiful. We are not a little glad on account of it; for we would rather have less game and more feed, though we have not been allowed to kill game any faster than we wanted it to eat. Today we had a feast upon a fat cow and a fine deer. We are camped tonight opposite a fine island of cottonwoods which affords feed and fuel. We have traveled about ten miles today.
Tuesday, 11th. Today we have traveled about eight miles and camped a little above a char and beautiful prairie creek. The feed is so short and teams so weak we are unable to travel but a short portion of the day. We have seen but few buffalo today, but it is evident that they have left this range very recently.
12th. We have traveled about twelve miles today. We have bad a warm south wind and good roads, and crossed this afternoon a small, clear stream, and we are now encamped upon another good-sized creek and in- sight of the bluff that separates the north and south forks of the Platte, the most southern point of which is still a few miles above us. The south fork appears to come in from the southwest nearly opposite our camp, and then runs along near its own bluff about twenty miles to its confluence with the north fork, a peninsula of from one to nine miles wide separating them. Here we find fresh signs of Indians, and one of their late encampments. We passed today the corpses of about one hundred buffaloes, lately slaughtered by them. They have taken only the hides, tongues, marrow-bones, and here and there a choice piece of meat, leaving the buffalo for the wolves, which are by no means scarce or backward in waiting upon themselves. Most of the buffaloes that we have seen on this route seem to be poor, and we find many carcasses of those that have died this spring; and in several instances we have found them so feeble that our boys, who love the sport, have caught them by the tail and horns and handled them as they would any domestic animal.
13th. We have traveled today about ten and three-fourths miles, have crossed the largest tributary of the Platte we have seen since we left the Loup Fork, and are now encamped at its mouth. It has a quicksand bottom fully as bad as the Loup Fork, and is about ten rods wide. The bluffs between the rivers are about opposite. The president named it Junction Bluff river. We have had a sudden change in the weather, and we are now scarcely comfortable around the fires with top coats. The feed is the best here that we have found since we came into the buffalo range. A mile and a half west of us the bluffs extend abruptly into the Platte. They are sand ridges and broken knobs. Our horsemen are searching for a road through.
14th. I was on guard last night, and it was far from being a warm berth, but the weather began to moderate about ten o'clock, and today it has been warm enough to rain. We have had several slight showers, during the day, which seemed truly reviving to this thirsty land. We found a very good but circuitous road through the sand hills and made our way to the bottom again. Have traveled eight miles, and have now before us another range of sand hills to try in the morning. They appear worse than those we have passed today. We found good feed here and thought it best to let our teams enjoy the benefit of it before venturing among the sand hills, else we should have traveled farther.
15th. We found it about two and a half miles through the sand hills. The sand being deep, made it very heavy wheeling. We have traveled seven miles and camped for Sunday. Have another range of sand hills about three miles before us. The buffaloes have eaten the feed between us and the hills, which is the cause of our stopping in the middle of the bottom. We camp where we can feed, irrespective of water or fuel, for buffalo chips have been our only fuel this week, except a little driftwood, and we can find water almost anywhere on the Platte bottom by digging from four to six feet, and we most always do it in preference to going half a mile to the river. It has been showery today and nearly cold enough to snow.
Sunday 16th. The sky was overcast with clouds and the wind blew cold from the north, but in the middle of the day it cleared up warm and pleasant. We had a meeting in the afternoon. All appeared in fine spirits. Two buffaloes and one antelope killed near camp.
17th. Started half-past eight o'clock this morning and found it about two and a half miles through the sand hills before we struck the bottom again, about midway of which we crossed a small stream running into the river. During the afternoon we passed several spring fountains coming out of the foot of the bluffs and spreading out over the bottom which was rather low and made it soft wheeling among the sloughs, as the marshy places on the prairie are called; but bearing nearer to the river bank, we soon struck hard ground again and camped for the night after having traveled twelve and three-fourths miles. The hunters killed some buffaloes and some small game, which detained the camp some to secure the meat.
18th. This morning President Young gave some good instructions to the camp, and sharp admonitions to some for being wasteful of flesh; to the hunters for killing more than they really needed; to the horsemen in taking so little interest in looking out our roads; and to the officers for neglecting to enforce the rules of the camp upon their men. We have had good roads and fine weather, and have traveled fifteen and three-fourths miles today, and camped at the mouth of a small creek. Today we begin to find for the first time ledges of rock in the bluff on both sides of the river.
(to be continued.)
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers.
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow.
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW.
VII.
Our last chapter closed with the pioneers encamped on a small creek flowing into the Platte, on the north side. Erastus Snow continues his journal as follows:
Wednesday, April 5, 1847. We traveled today about fifteen miles, chiefly over soft prairie where it has been hard wheeling, and our teams fared hard for grazing. Our hunters have killed one buffalo cow and a number of calves today.
April 6. A light shower nearly extinguished the fires last night, so that today we passed over to the unburned grass again, but where we have traveled today we are but little better off for feed, for it is nearly all eaten up by the buffaloes which have been driven here either by fires, or by something else, northward. I presume in traveling sixteen miles today we have passed from five to ten thousand buffaloes. Some of our teams are beginning to fail for want of feed.
7th. One circumstance I must not fail to mention, that is the fact that Brigham Young, in riding fast with others to head our drove of cows to prevent their mixing with a herd of buffaloes that were making toward them, lost a valuable spy glass out of .his pocket last evening. * * * We had an axle tree to put into a wagon this morning, and we wished to give our teams more time to eat, as the feed was very poor and the grain we had brought with us was nearly exhausted. We therefore did not start until about noon, and only traveled six miles and camped near an island where we found better feeding.
Saturday, 8th. We traveled about eleven miles over an old sheep pasture, perfectly used up. At least it had such an appearance, from the fact that the ground was nearly covered with the buffalo dung, and the whole country seemed alive with these wild cattle. We were obliged to camp upon a perfectly barren spot on the river bank. Next morning we moved up the river four miles, opposite a small island of cottonwoods, on which we fed our teams and on which we tarried over Sunday, 9th, and had a meeting in the afternoon. Here also a small box was made and nailed to a tall post in which was placed a written history of our organization and journeying up to this time, for the benefit of our brethren who should follow us.
10th. We crossed a small, clear stream this morning and came into a little better feed, and the feed has been improving a little through the day, and the buffaloes are not so plentiful. We are not a little glad on account of it; for we would rather have less game and more feed, though we have not been allowed to kill game any faster than we wanted it to eat. Today we had a feast upon a fat cow and a fine deer. We are camped tonight opposite a fine island of cottonwoods which affords feed and fuel. We have traveled about ten miles today.
Tuesday, 11th. Today we have traveled about eight miles and camped a little above a char and beautiful prairie creek. The feed is so short and teams so weak we are unable to travel but a short portion of the day. We have seen but few buffalo today, but it is evident that they have left this range very recently.
12th. We have traveled about twelve miles today. We have bad a warm south wind and good roads, and crossed this afternoon a small, clear stream, and we are now encamped upon another good-sized creek and in- sight of the bluff that separates the north and south forks of the Platte, the most southern point of which is still a few miles above us. The south fork appears to come in from the southwest nearly opposite our camp, and then runs along near its own bluff about twenty miles to its confluence with the north fork, a peninsula of from one to nine miles wide separating them. Here we find fresh signs of Indians, and one of their late encampments. We passed today the corpses of about one hundred buffaloes, lately slaughtered by them. They have taken only the hides, tongues, marrow-bones, and here and there a choice piece of meat, leaving the buffalo for the wolves, which are by no means scarce or backward in waiting upon themselves. Most of the buffaloes that we have seen on this route seem to be poor, and we find many carcasses of those that have died this spring; and in several instances we have found them so feeble that our boys, who love the sport, have caught them by the tail and horns and handled them as they would any domestic animal.
13th. We have traveled today about ten and three-fourths miles, have crossed the largest tributary of the Platte we have seen since we left the Loup Fork, and are now encamped at its mouth. It has a quicksand bottom fully as bad as the Loup Fork, and is about ten rods wide. The bluffs between the rivers are about opposite. The president named it Junction Bluff river. We have had a sudden change in the weather, and we are now scarcely comfortable around the fires with top coats. The feed is the best here that we have found since we came into the buffalo range. A mile and a half west of us the bluffs extend abruptly into the Platte. They are sand ridges and broken knobs. Our horsemen are searching for a road through.
14th. I was on guard last night, and it was far from being a warm berth, but the weather began to moderate about ten o'clock, and today it has been warm enough to rain. We have had several slight showers, during the day, which seemed truly reviving to this thirsty land. We found a very good but circuitous road through the sand hills and made our way to the bottom again. Have traveled eight miles, and have now before us another range of sand hills to try in the morning. They appear worse than those we have passed today. We found good feed here and thought it best to let our teams enjoy the benefit of it before venturing among the sand hills, else we should have traveled farther.
15th. We found it about two and a half miles through the sand hills. The sand being deep, made it very heavy wheeling. We have traveled seven miles and camped for Sunday. Have another range of sand hills about three miles before us. The buffaloes have eaten the feed between us and the hills, which is the cause of our stopping in the middle of the bottom. We camp where we can feed, irrespective of water or fuel, for buffalo chips have been our only fuel this week, except a little driftwood, and we can find water almost anywhere on the Platte bottom by digging from four to six feet, and we most always do it in preference to going half a mile to the river. It has been showery today and nearly cold enough to snow.
Sunday 16th. The sky was overcast with clouds and the wind blew cold from the north, but in the middle of the day it cleared up warm and pleasant. We had a meeting in the afternoon. All appeared in fine spirits. Two buffaloes and one antelope killed near camp.
17th. Started half-past eight o'clock this morning and found it about two and a half miles through the sand hills before we struck the bottom again, about midway of which we crossed a small stream running into the river. During the afternoon we passed several spring fountains coming out of the foot of the bluffs and spreading out over the bottom which was rather low and made it soft wheeling among the sloughs, as the marshy places on the prairie are called; but bearing nearer to the river bank, we soon struck hard ground again and camped for the night after having traveled twelve and three-fourths miles. The hunters killed some buffaloes and some small game, which detained the camp some to secure the meat.
18th. This morning President Young gave some good instructions to the camp, and sharp admonitions to some for being wasteful of flesh; to the hunters for killing more than they really needed; to the horsemen in taking so little interest in looking out our roads; and to the officers for neglecting to enforce the rules of the camp upon their men. We have had good roads and fine weather, and have traveled fifteen and three-fourths miles today, and camped at the mouth of a small creek. Today we begin to find for the first time ledges of rock in the bluff on both sides of the river.
(to be continued.)
Snow, Moroni. "From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow." Improvement Era. October 1911. pg. 1099-1102.
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers.
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow.
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW.
VIII.
In the last issue of the Era our account left the pioneers encamped on a small creek flowing into the North Platte. Continuing his journal, Erastus Snow records the following:
April 19th. It rained gently nearly all day, but was cold with a wind in the north. We traveled eight miles, passed over another of those sand ridges that extended abruptly to the river brink. It was about one and a half miles across it. Our wheels rolled in the sand nearly to the hub. We found on both sides of this ridge a clear stream putting into the river.
20th. We have had good roads along the river bank today, or rather a good chance to make a road, in which we played our part and left a very good trail behind us, as good as seventy-three teams, seventeen cows and one hundred and seventy-three men could make. We baited at noon opposite Ash Hollow, on the south side of the river where the Oregon road strikes the north fork again. At four o'clock p. m. we crossed the mouth of a stream of about the same size and character as the large one we encamped upon on the night of the 13th. We find that the quicksand in all of these streams seems to pack by traveling so that the last teams pass over with much more ease than the first. We camped tonight at six o'clock on a small stream where we find plenty of driftwood for fuel. Have traveled fifteen and three fourth miles. By the way, I wish it understood that during the forepart of our journey we had to guess at the distance, and sometimes over-stated it, but by the mechanical genius of Appleton Harmons, we have now the distance counted off to us like clock-work, through the agency of a machine attached to his wagon bed, the wheels of which are turned by the revolutions of the wagon wheel.
21st. Today has seemed more like spring than any day since we left Winter Quarters—not only warm and pleasant, but on every hand have we been greeted for the first time with the music of the quadrupeds from the numerous little ponds along the bottoms. The season is evidently about three weeks later here than in the same latitude on the Missouri river. We have not seen buffalo either yesterday or today, except now and then a lone one that seemed lost from the herds. Two Sioux Indians came to us about the time of our camping tonight, and others were seen through the spy-glass skulking about the bluffs. There is undoubtedly a hunting party not far from us. We have traveled today about fifteen and a half miles.
22nd. This morning near our camp we found a large bone supposed to be out of the foreleg of a mammoth. It weighed twenty-four pounds and was left for the inspection of other companies, being buried with an inscription of it written on a board put up at its grave. At our noon encampments we first discovered, through the telescope, what is commonly called Chimney Rock which seemed about twenty miles ahead of us on the south side of the river. Towards night we passed over another range of hills about two miles across. This was different from the former ones. Instead of being deep sand it was chiefly hard ground, the knobs covered with rock and pebble stone, and the sides of the deep ravines and gullies were clay. We passed over the beds of several creeks in which at some seasons of the year evidently flows much water, but which are now perfectly dry. We are now encamped on another of these lost creeks about two miles from the last range of hills. We have no reason to believe that there has been any rain here this spring. There is consequently little or no feed except on the low bottoms of the river. We have traveled today about ten and one-half miles.
Sunday, 23rd. Held an interesting meeting this afternoon and received excellent instructions from President B. Young. During the forepart of the day the Twelve, myself and several others, gratified ourselves with a survey of the bluffs and hills to the northeast of us. The scenery is picturesque and romantic in the extreme. At a distance of two or three miles they greatly resemble the ruins of ancient towers and castles and pleasure grounds of noblemen. We called the place Ancient Bluffs Ruins. From the top of one of these detached peaks one of our young men obtained from its nest a young eagle. On top of another, Orson Pratt discovered a small pool of water in the basin of a rock about two hundred feet above the level of the river. Quite an extensive cave was also discovered on one of these dry creeks, but we had not time to explore it. These hills are favorite resorts of rattlesnakes, and visitors will do well to beware of them. Brother Fairbanks was bitten upon the leg with one today, and is quite sick and under medical treatment.
24th. Last night about sunset, the wind shifted suddenly and blew in cold from the north and brought up a heavy storm of wind, rain and some hail. It was a cold night and this morning it snowed a little. We traveled in the forenoon ten miles. At noon two Sioux visited us. We fed them and they passed on, making signs to us that there was a camp of them not far off. They soon crossed the river above us and we moved on six and one-half miles in the afternoon and formed our circle at six o'clock p. m. While camping, we observed a party of about thirty Sioux riding up on the south side of the river. They halted opposite us and hoisted a flag of peace, and by various maneuvers we understood that they wished to visit our camp. The president directed a flag to be hoisted in return to let them know that they would be welcome. As soon as they saw our flag they began to cross the river towards us. We took the precaution to stake down our horses and admitted at first only the chief to our camp, but afterward the whole of them. They had their squaws with them and camped about half a mile from us, and visited us again in the morning. They were all dressed in their richest costumes. Some had fur caps and cloth coats, and others had cloth pants and shirts, and the rest were neatly dressed in skins ornamented with beads, feathers, paint, etc., and they were by all odds the cleanest and best appearing Indians we have seen west of the Missouri river. Some of the brethren traded horses with them and bought some peltry, moccasins and other trinkets, and they crossed the river apparently in high glee, and we pursued our journey. Traveled next day twelve miles. Had much soft road and camped a little east and north from Chimney Rock, about three miles distant from it. We have traveled thirty- six miles since we first discovered it, which we then thought to be only twenty miles. This is not the first instance in which we have been deceived in measuring distances with the eye. We are able to distinguish objects much more clearly and at much greater distances than we could in the east, on account of the atmosphere, which may account for our being deceived in the distance. President Pratt reports from an observation taken today at noon that we were in latitude N. 41°—42'—46", barometrical height above the level of the sea 3,371 feet, and the average rise per mile since we passed the junction of the rivers has been 5 feet and 6 and 9-10 inches.
26th. Today has been very warm and we have traveled only twelve and one-half miles. We have very good roads and find better feed tonight than we have had for some days past. Windy and showery tonight.
27th. Pleasant weather, good traveling, tolerable feed. The teams are yet feeble, though not failing at present. We have plenty of fresh meat, chiefly antelope. Have traveled today about thirteen and three-fourth miles, passed what is called Scott's Bluff on the other side of the river, which presents a very romantic appearance. One object standing alone which seems to attract particular attention is a tower of about one hundred and fifty feet high in three distinct sections, having the appearance of very hard clay with a petrified dome. Its appearance is so artificial at first that the mind is scarcely willing to believe that the rude hand of nature has so formed it. The tops and sides of this cragged and imposing tower are sparsely mottled with small shrubbery, but whether pine or cedar I was unable to distinguish. Most of the ground we have passed over today presents a very barren appearance, prickly pear being the chief herbage. Here and there a sag in the bottom or a wet swail covered with green grass, supply our teams. Wind in the north and a shower of rain tonight. While I write I hear the sound of music and dancing on the other side of the circle. This is a very common recreation in camp, though we have to dispense with the ladies, a very great desideratum.
(to be continued.)
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers.
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow.
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW.
VIII.
In the last issue of the Era our account left the pioneers encamped on a small creek flowing into the North Platte. Continuing his journal, Erastus Snow records the following:
April 19th. It rained gently nearly all day, but was cold with a wind in the north. We traveled eight miles, passed over another of those sand ridges that extended abruptly to the river brink. It was about one and a half miles across it. Our wheels rolled in the sand nearly to the hub. We found on both sides of this ridge a clear stream putting into the river.
20th. We have had good roads along the river bank today, or rather a good chance to make a road, in which we played our part and left a very good trail behind us, as good as seventy-three teams, seventeen cows and one hundred and seventy-three men could make. We baited at noon opposite Ash Hollow, on the south side of the river where the Oregon road strikes the north fork again. At four o'clock p. m. we crossed the mouth of a stream of about the same size and character as the large one we encamped upon on the night of the 13th. We find that the quicksand in all of these streams seems to pack by traveling so that the last teams pass over with much more ease than the first. We camped tonight at six o'clock on a small stream where we find plenty of driftwood for fuel. Have traveled fifteen and three fourth miles. By the way, I wish it understood that during the forepart of our journey we had to guess at the distance, and sometimes over-stated it, but by the mechanical genius of Appleton Harmons, we have now the distance counted off to us like clock-work, through the agency of a machine attached to his wagon bed, the wheels of which are turned by the revolutions of the wagon wheel.
21st. Today has seemed more like spring than any day since we left Winter Quarters—not only warm and pleasant, but on every hand have we been greeted for the first time with the music of the quadrupeds from the numerous little ponds along the bottoms. The season is evidently about three weeks later here than in the same latitude on the Missouri river. We have not seen buffalo either yesterday or today, except now and then a lone one that seemed lost from the herds. Two Sioux Indians came to us about the time of our camping tonight, and others were seen through the spy-glass skulking about the bluffs. There is undoubtedly a hunting party not far from us. We have traveled today about fifteen and a half miles.
22nd. This morning near our camp we found a large bone supposed to be out of the foreleg of a mammoth. It weighed twenty-four pounds and was left for the inspection of other companies, being buried with an inscription of it written on a board put up at its grave. At our noon encampments we first discovered, through the telescope, what is commonly called Chimney Rock which seemed about twenty miles ahead of us on the south side of the river. Towards night we passed over another range of hills about two miles across. This was different from the former ones. Instead of being deep sand it was chiefly hard ground, the knobs covered with rock and pebble stone, and the sides of the deep ravines and gullies were clay. We passed over the beds of several creeks in which at some seasons of the year evidently flows much water, but which are now perfectly dry. We are now encamped on another of these lost creeks about two miles from the last range of hills. We have no reason to believe that there has been any rain here this spring. There is consequently little or no feed except on the low bottoms of the river. We have traveled today about ten and one-half miles.
Sunday, 23rd. Held an interesting meeting this afternoon and received excellent instructions from President B. Young. During the forepart of the day the Twelve, myself and several others, gratified ourselves with a survey of the bluffs and hills to the northeast of us. The scenery is picturesque and romantic in the extreme. At a distance of two or three miles they greatly resemble the ruins of ancient towers and castles and pleasure grounds of noblemen. We called the place Ancient Bluffs Ruins. From the top of one of these detached peaks one of our young men obtained from its nest a young eagle. On top of another, Orson Pratt discovered a small pool of water in the basin of a rock about two hundred feet above the level of the river. Quite an extensive cave was also discovered on one of these dry creeks, but we had not time to explore it. These hills are favorite resorts of rattlesnakes, and visitors will do well to beware of them. Brother Fairbanks was bitten upon the leg with one today, and is quite sick and under medical treatment.
24th. Last night about sunset, the wind shifted suddenly and blew in cold from the north and brought up a heavy storm of wind, rain and some hail. It was a cold night and this morning it snowed a little. We traveled in the forenoon ten miles. At noon two Sioux visited us. We fed them and they passed on, making signs to us that there was a camp of them not far off. They soon crossed the river above us and we moved on six and one-half miles in the afternoon and formed our circle at six o'clock p. m. While camping, we observed a party of about thirty Sioux riding up on the south side of the river. They halted opposite us and hoisted a flag of peace, and by various maneuvers we understood that they wished to visit our camp. The president directed a flag to be hoisted in return to let them know that they would be welcome. As soon as they saw our flag they began to cross the river towards us. We took the precaution to stake down our horses and admitted at first only the chief to our camp, but afterward the whole of them. They had their squaws with them and camped about half a mile from us, and visited us again in the morning. They were all dressed in their richest costumes. Some had fur caps and cloth coats, and others had cloth pants and shirts, and the rest were neatly dressed in skins ornamented with beads, feathers, paint, etc., and they were by all odds the cleanest and best appearing Indians we have seen west of the Missouri river. Some of the brethren traded horses with them and bought some peltry, moccasins and other trinkets, and they crossed the river apparently in high glee, and we pursued our journey. Traveled next day twelve miles. Had much soft road and camped a little east and north from Chimney Rock, about three miles distant from it. We have traveled thirty- six miles since we first discovered it, which we then thought to be only twenty miles. This is not the first instance in which we have been deceived in measuring distances with the eye. We are able to distinguish objects much more clearly and at much greater distances than we could in the east, on account of the atmosphere, which may account for our being deceived in the distance. President Pratt reports from an observation taken today at noon that we were in latitude N. 41°—42'—46", barometrical height above the level of the sea 3,371 feet, and the average rise per mile since we passed the junction of the rivers has been 5 feet and 6 and 9-10 inches.
26th. Today has been very warm and we have traveled only twelve and one-half miles. We have very good roads and find better feed tonight than we have had for some days past. Windy and showery tonight.
27th. Pleasant weather, good traveling, tolerable feed. The teams are yet feeble, though not failing at present. We have plenty of fresh meat, chiefly antelope. Have traveled today about thirteen and three-fourth miles, passed what is called Scott's Bluff on the other side of the river, which presents a very romantic appearance. One object standing alone which seems to attract particular attention is a tower of about one hundred and fifty feet high in three distinct sections, having the appearance of very hard clay with a petrified dome. Its appearance is so artificial at first that the mind is scarcely willing to believe that the rude hand of nature has so formed it. The tops and sides of this cragged and imposing tower are sparsely mottled with small shrubbery, but whether pine or cedar I was unable to distinguish. Most of the ground we have passed over today presents a very barren appearance, prickly pear being the chief herbage. Here and there a sag in the bottom or a wet swail covered with green grass, supply our teams. Wind in the north and a shower of rain tonight. While I write I hear the sound of music and dancing on the other side of the circle. This is a very common recreation in camp, though we have to dispense with the ladies, a very great desideratum.
(to be continued.)
Snow, Moroni. "From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow." Improvement Era. November 1911. pg. 53-57.
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers.
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow.
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW.
IX.
In the September and October issues, the dates were inadvertently given as in April instead of May. We left the Pioneers near Scott's Bluff on the Piatt in our last account, on May 27. In continuance of his journal, Elder Erastus Snow records:
May 28th. Rather cool weather today. Sky overcast with clouds; moderate rain during the forenoon, so that we did not start until nearly noon and travelled twelve and one half miles, following the course of the river which has been nearly north.
29th. Cool and cloudy; wind northeast. Rained a little this forenoon. We remained in our [camping] place. About noon, the president called the camp together and admonished us, with much feeling and spirit, because of growing evil in our midst and spirits cherished by many that were calculated to involve us in the snares of the devil. He said that now that we were driven forth from among the Gentiles so that the devils could not harass us by [means of] them, they [the devils] were now more vigilant in stirring up strife and in introducing various evils among ourselves to draw away our minds from the things of God. He said that there was, with many in camp, an excess of amusement, such as dancing, scuffling, card-playing, checkers, dominos, etc., besides loud laughing, loud talking, telling funny stories, and finding fault with one another, all of which would lead their minds away from the Lord to the neglect of their prayers and other duties; and if these things were suffered in this Church and carried out to their ultimate limits, they would lead to insubordination and rebellion against the Priesthood, and to dissensions, and finally to organized bands like the Gadiantons of old, to destroy the pure in heart. We are the pioneers for the whole camp of Israel going, like Abraham, by faith, knowing not whither we go, to seek a home for the Saints where the Lord has promised to locate a stake of Zion. This place we never would find, for the Lord would not lead us, so long as these spirits ruled in our hearts, and he would not proceed any further unless they forthwith turned unto the Lord with all their hearts and put away the devils from their midst; whereupon we all, with one voice, beginning with the Twelve, the High Priests and Bishops, Elders, Seventies, and members, entered into a covenant to return unto the Lord with all our hearts and cease these things, and appointed tomorrow, Sunday, as a day of fasting, humiliation and prayer. At one o'clock we started and travelled eight and one half miles, and camped for Sunday a little above the mouth of a small prairie creek. The fruits of our morning's lecture were clearly seen. A very different spirit brooded over the camp.
30th. This morning at 8 o'clock was held a general meeting, for prayers, confessions, and exhortations, and at 10 o'clock, for the sacrament. The Lord seemed to accept the offerings of our hearts, and poured out his Spirit upon us. About noon I accompanied the Twelve and a few others to a retired place in the bluff, where we presented ourselves before the Lord in a prayer circle, and felt our spirits greatly refreshed by the manifestation of his blessings upon us. About 6 o'clock we took our glasses and ascended the highest point within our reach, which was about three miles northwest of camp, where, near the time of the setting of the sun, we viewed the surrounding country. Chimney-rock was still visible down the river, and the towering heights of the long range of the Black Hills above us. To the north and northeast of us, the country was little else than sand hills, as far as the eye could see. After gratifying our eyes, the president proposed prayers upon this the highest ground we have stood upon. After bowing before the Lord upon these heights, we descended, and returned to camp at dark, weary in body, and retired to rest, satisfied with the proceedings of the day.
Monday, the 31st. We travelled sixteen and one half miles over a barren country, the last four miles being deep sand, and camped on quite a large creek that came winding its way from the bluffs through this sandy bottom to the river. Here we find grass spindling up, but very thin.
June 1st. Very warm and pleasant, yesterday and today. We are beginning to find a little timber, chiefly a small growth of cottonwoods, thinly scattered along the islands and riverbanks. This I believe is the first we have seen on this side of the river, except one or two cedar shrubs, since the 11th of May; buffalo chips and driftwood being our only fuel, good in dry but poor in wet weather. Today, we have travelled twelve miles, and are now camped opposite Fort Laramie, a little above the mouth of the Laramie river which comes in from the south, and on which the fort is situated about two miles from the Platte. Here we have to cross the river on account of the Black Hills projecting abruptly into the river, a little above us, which are impassable for wagons. The river is generally fordable here, but the mountain freshets render it necessary for us to ferry. We have been in hopes that we should find here the small company of Saints who came up from Mississippi, last summer, who, when they learned that the main camp had stopped to winter on the Missouri, turned south, and wintered at Fort Pueblo, two hundred and fifty miles south of this place, where also a detachment of the Mormon Battalion wintered, which we somewhat expected would also meet us here. This evening we have had a visit from two brethren who report to us that they and a few families at the fort have been waiting for us sixteen days, and that when they left Pueblo, the rest of the Mississippi company, and the soldiers, were expecting to start about the first of June.
2nd. Today a coal pit is on fire within our circle, and three portable blacksmith shops in operation; smiths shoeing horses, repairing wagons, etc. The use of a very good flat boat, owned by the fur company, has been secured for our company for the sum of fifteen dollars.
3rd. Today Elder A. Lyman has started with three others on horseback with dispatches lo Pueblo. We are busily engaged in crossing the river. Some horsemen just arrived at the fort from St. Joseph, Missouri, and reported five thousand emigrants and two thousand wagons on the road who will probably begin to arrive here tomorrow.
4th. A heavy storm of wind and rain yesterday afternoon caused a cessation in our ferrying, so that our teams were not all over until about 9 o'clock this morning. We started directly up the south bank of the Platte; and, passing somehow sand ridges, we descended a steep hill on to a low bottom eight miles from the fort, where we found good feed and camped for the night.
5th. After travelling a few miles we came in sight of where the river forces a passage through a defile in a high range of the Black Hills, where we were compelled to leave the river and, taking a circuitous route over a rough and hilly road, we struck the bed of a creek and followed up the same until noon where our trail intersected the main Oregon road. We soon ascended a steep hill on to a gently undulating plain, and found a good road, struck a dry bed of cottonwood creek, followed it up until we found wood and water and good feed, and halted for Sunday, having travelled seventeen miles. Here we found a small party of emigrants, eleven wagons, only, bound for St. Mary's river.
6th. This morning they moved on, and their pilot, who was acquainted with the road, informed us that after following up this creek a few miles we should leave it and find no more water for about a day's drive. We therefore thought it wisdom to move on a few miles so that we could with ease make the next point tomorrow, but we remained in our place, had an interesting and profitable meeting, and about three o'clock p. m. we gathered our teams and moved up the creek five miles, and camped near the small company who had preceded us. A half mile in our rear also camped another party of Oregon emigrants, numbering nineteen wagons who came up with us today.
7th. We continued gradually to ascend through a bottom, following the course of a dry creek nine and one half miles on to the heights which commanded an interesting view of an extensive landscape. Here we were opposite the principal peak of the Black Hills, some ten or fifteen miles southwest of us, which appeared to be still partly covered with snow. From these heights we descended three and one half miles to Willow Creek, and found a fine camping place.
8th. Today our road has been little else than up hill and down, yet smooth. This forenoon I had the ill luck to break a wagon tire which, however, Brother Frost welded together and fixed during our noon halt without detaining the camp. We travelled fifteen and one half miles, and camped all night on Big Timber Creek. A company of traders from Fort Bridger, bound for the Missouri, has camped near us.
9th. We reached Alapier Creek, a distance of nineteen miles. About twenty of our best teams, and some horsemen, left us this morning and are in advance of us, being sent to the crossing of the Piatt to make some preparations for crossing. We were overtaken today by five mountaineers with about twenty horses and pack mules, direct from Sante Fe, bound for Green River. They report that the Mormon Battalion crossed the mountains and went on to California, last winter, and that the detachment at Fort Pueblo will soon be on our track.
(To be Continued.)
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers.
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow.
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW.
IX.
In the September and October issues, the dates were inadvertently given as in April instead of May. We left the Pioneers near Scott's Bluff on the Piatt in our last account, on May 27. In continuance of his journal, Elder Erastus Snow records:
May 28th. Rather cool weather today. Sky overcast with clouds; moderate rain during the forenoon, so that we did not start until nearly noon and travelled twelve and one half miles, following the course of the river which has been nearly north.
29th. Cool and cloudy; wind northeast. Rained a little this forenoon. We remained in our [camping] place. About noon, the president called the camp together and admonished us, with much feeling and spirit, because of growing evil in our midst and spirits cherished by many that were calculated to involve us in the snares of the devil. He said that now that we were driven forth from among the Gentiles so that the devils could not harass us by [means of] them, they [the devils] were now more vigilant in stirring up strife and in introducing various evils among ourselves to draw away our minds from the things of God. He said that there was, with many in camp, an excess of amusement, such as dancing, scuffling, card-playing, checkers, dominos, etc., besides loud laughing, loud talking, telling funny stories, and finding fault with one another, all of which would lead their minds away from the Lord to the neglect of their prayers and other duties; and if these things were suffered in this Church and carried out to their ultimate limits, they would lead to insubordination and rebellion against the Priesthood, and to dissensions, and finally to organized bands like the Gadiantons of old, to destroy the pure in heart. We are the pioneers for the whole camp of Israel going, like Abraham, by faith, knowing not whither we go, to seek a home for the Saints where the Lord has promised to locate a stake of Zion. This place we never would find, for the Lord would not lead us, so long as these spirits ruled in our hearts, and he would not proceed any further unless they forthwith turned unto the Lord with all their hearts and put away the devils from their midst; whereupon we all, with one voice, beginning with the Twelve, the High Priests and Bishops, Elders, Seventies, and members, entered into a covenant to return unto the Lord with all our hearts and cease these things, and appointed tomorrow, Sunday, as a day of fasting, humiliation and prayer. At one o'clock we started and travelled eight and one half miles, and camped for Sunday a little above the mouth of a small prairie creek. The fruits of our morning's lecture were clearly seen. A very different spirit brooded over the camp.
30th. This morning at 8 o'clock was held a general meeting, for prayers, confessions, and exhortations, and at 10 o'clock, for the sacrament. The Lord seemed to accept the offerings of our hearts, and poured out his Spirit upon us. About noon I accompanied the Twelve and a few others to a retired place in the bluff, where we presented ourselves before the Lord in a prayer circle, and felt our spirits greatly refreshed by the manifestation of his blessings upon us. About 6 o'clock we took our glasses and ascended the highest point within our reach, which was about three miles northwest of camp, where, near the time of the setting of the sun, we viewed the surrounding country. Chimney-rock was still visible down the river, and the towering heights of the long range of the Black Hills above us. To the north and northeast of us, the country was little else than sand hills, as far as the eye could see. After gratifying our eyes, the president proposed prayers upon this the highest ground we have stood upon. After bowing before the Lord upon these heights, we descended, and returned to camp at dark, weary in body, and retired to rest, satisfied with the proceedings of the day.
Monday, the 31st. We travelled sixteen and one half miles over a barren country, the last four miles being deep sand, and camped on quite a large creek that came winding its way from the bluffs through this sandy bottom to the river. Here we find grass spindling up, but very thin.
June 1st. Very warm and pleasant, yesterday and today. We are beginning to find a little timber, chiefly a small growth of cottonwoods, thinly scattered along the islands and riverbanks. This I believe is the first we have seen on this side of the river, except one or two cedar shrubs, since the 11th of May; buffalo chips and driftwood being our only fuel, good in dry but poor in wet weather. Today, we have travelled twelve miles, and are now camped opposite Fort Laramie, a little above the mouth of the Laramie river which comes in from the south, and on which the fort is situated about two miles from the Platte. Here we have to cross the river on account of the Black Hills projecting abruptly into the river, a little above us, which are impassable for wagons. The river is generally fordable here, but the mountain freshets render it necessary for us to ferry. We have been in hopes that we should find here the small company of Saints who came up from Mississippi, last summer, who, when they learned that the main camp had stopped to winter on the Missouri, turned south, and wintered at Fort Pueblo, two hundred and fifty miles south of this place, where also a detachment of the Mormon Battalion wintered, which we somewhat expected would also meet us here. This evening we have had a visit from two brethren who report to us that they and a few families at the fort have been waiting for us sixteen days, and that when they left Pueblo, the rest of the Mississippi company, and the soldiers, were expecting to start about the first of June.
2nd. Today a coal pit is on fire within our circle, and three portable blacksmith shops in operation; smiths shoeing horses, repairing wagons, etc. The use of a very good flat boat, owned by the fur company, has been secured for our company for the sum of fifteen dollars.
3rd. Today Elder A. Lyman has started with three others on horseback with dispatches lo Pueblo. We are busily engaged in crossing the river. Some horsemen just arrived at the fort from St. Joseph, Missouri, and reported five thousand emigrants and two thousand wagons on the road who will probably begin to arrive here tomorrow.
4th. A heavy storm of wind and rain yesterday afternoon caused a cessation in our ferrying, so that our teams were not all over until about 9 o'clock this morning. We started directly up the south bank of the Platte; and, passing somehow sand ridges, we descended a steep hill on to a low bottom eight miles from the fort, where we found good feed and camped for the night.
5th. After travelling a few miles we came in sight of where the river forces a passage through a defile in a high range of the Black Hills, where we were compelled to leave the river and, taking a circuitous route over a rough and hilly road, we struck the bed of a creek and followed up the same until noon where our trail intersected the main Oregon road. We soon ascended a steep hill on to a gently undulating plain, and found a good road, struck a dry bed of cottonwood creek, followed it up until we found wood and water and good feed, and halted for Sunday, having travelled seventeen miles. Here we found a small party of emigrants, eleven wagons, only, bound for St. Mary's river.
6th. This morning they moved on, and their pilot, who was acquainted with the road, informed us that after following up this creek a few miles we should leave it and find no more water for about a day's drive. We therefore thought it wisdom to move on a few miles so that we could with ease make the next point tomorrow, but we remained in our place, had an interesting and profitable meeting, and about three o'clock p. m. we gathered our teams and moved up the creek five miles, and camped near the small company who had preceded us. A half mile in our rear also camped another party of Oregon emigrants, numbering nineteen wagons who came up with us today.
7th. We continued gradually to ascend through a bottom, following the course of a dry creek nine and one half miles on to the heights which commanded an interesting view of an extensive landscape. Here we were opposite the principal peak of the Black Hills, some ten or fifteen miles southwest of us, which appeared to be still partly covered with snow. From these heights we descended three and one half miles to Willow Creek, and found a fine camping place.
8th. Today our road has been little else than up hill and down, yet smooth. This forenoon I had the ill luck to break a wagon tire which, however, Brother Frost welded together and fixed during our noon halt without detaining the camp. We travelled fifteen and one half miles, and camped all night on Big Timber Creek. A company of traders from Fort Bridger, bound for the Missouri, has camped near us.
9th. We reached Alapier Creek, a distance of nineteen miles. About twenty of our best teams, and some horsemen, left us this morning and are in advance of us, being sent to the crossing of the Piatt to make some preparations for crossing. We were overtaken today by five mountaineers with about twenty horses and pack mules, direct from Sante Fe, bound for Green River. They report that the Mormon Battalion crossed the mountains and went on to California, last winter, and that the detachment at Fort Pueblo will soon be on our track.
(To be Continued.)
Snow, Moroni. "From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow." Improvement Era. December 1911. pg. 165-168.
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers.
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow.
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW.
X.
In our last issue the advance company was making preparations for crossing the Platte. Continuing his journal, Erastus Snow records:
June 10th. We have traveled today eighteen miles, struck the Platte at 3 o'clock p. m., and are camped tonight on Deer Creek, one-half mile from the Platte. This is the most delightful place we have seen since we left the states,—a large creek of clear water with a stony bottom, and the way our boys are hauling out the fish is not slow; excellent feed, thrifty timber, plenty of game, beautiful scenery; and, added to this, one of our miners has discovered a very excellent bed of bituminous coal up the creek, a sample of which he has brought into camp; also a quarry of excellent sandstone. I have been agreeably surprised in the country of the Black Hills, over which we have travelled a distance of ninety miles from Fort Laramie. Instead of sand and continual barrenness, without water, as I had expected, we have found hard roads through the hills, and at convenient distances beautiful creeks skirted with timber, and bottoms covered with grass, though the country otherwise presents generally a rough and barren appearance.
11th. We have travelled seventeen miles today up the Platte. Have overtaken one party of emigrants who are preparing to cross the river. The rivulets we have passed today have all been flush with water from the melting snows which whiten the north sides of the peaks of a high range of hills on our left.
12th. Twelve miles travel today brought us to the place where our advance party were engaged in ferrying over a party of Oregon emigrants and their effects, in the leather skiff, swimming the horses and cattle and floating the empty wagons by means of long ropes. They finished their job this evening, for which they got thirty dollars in provisions. Brothers Rappleyee and Johnson, taking different directions to visit the mountains south of us, wandered so far away that when night overtook them they were still from six to eight miles from camp, and the face of the country being exceedingly rough, and the night dark, horns were sounded, guns fired, and a brisk fire kept up in camp. A file of horsemen, with the bugler, also started at dark in search of them. They found them not, but returned at half past twelve o'clock, just as the last of the two men came blundering into camp with half of a young elk which he had packed from the mountain. Their extreme mortification at being the cause of so much trouble and anxiety in camp served greatly to heighten the merited chastisement which they received from the president. They reported the mountains to be full of bear, elk, antelope and sheep, and snow from six to ten feet deep in places.
Sunday, the 13th. The day passed off as usual, with a meeting in camp, and as a day of rest to ourselves and teams. Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday and Thursday were spent in crossing the river, which was very high, and continually rising, and the current very rapid; and, added to this, the wind blew strongly down the stream, with but little cessation during the four days. We swam our horses and cattle, crossed our loads in the skiff, and at first tried the plan of floating our wagons by extending ropes down the river and attaching them to the end of the tongue, but the current would roll them over as if they were nothing but a log, wheels and bows appearing alternately upon the surface of the water, and two lashed together by means of poles placed under them shared the same fate. First one and then the other appeared uppermost, and when they struck the bottom in more shallow water, broken bows and reaches were the result. The plan was abandoned as too dangerous. The next plan was to try small rafts, but the difficulty of polling a raft in so deep and swift water was such that the wind, aiding the current, would not infrequently sweep them down from one to two miles before it would be possible to make the other shore, though the river was not more than forty or fifty rods wide. In attempting to drag rafts across the current with ropes, the current would draw them under. The plan that succeeded best was two rafts constructed with oars, well-manned, which would effect a landing in about half a mile, and were then towed up with oxen. In this way the last of our wagons passed over with parts of their loading. Mean time, a set of hands were engaged in preparing two canoes, two and one-half feet in diameter and twenty-three feet long, which, when coupled about five feet apart with cross timbers, covered with puncheon and manned with good oars, made a boat with which three men could cross a wagon with its load. This was finished on Friday, and good landings being prepared, they were set to running to cross over a company of Oregon emigrants. During the day and the previous night, we had crossed over two or three small companies with our rafts and skiffs, for any of them would rather pay from $1.50 to $2.00 per wagon than to undertake the job themselves; and that, too, in provisions and cows at prices to correspond with prices in the states, and we received it as the providence of God in getting these supplies which we needed.
Saturday, the 19th. We again took our line of march leaving Thomas Grover and eight other men and a blacksmith with instructions to continue ferrying emigrants until the arrival of our other emigrants, and after ferrying them, to cache their boats , and come to us. We travelled today twenty-one and a half miles over a barren country, and we were obliged to camp in a miserable hole of salt springs and marshes where there was scarcely any feed, and no fuel but sage roots.
Sunday morning, the 20th. We thought this a poor place to rest and put out. Finding no wood, we continued our march through the day, passed the noted Willow Springs at noon, and camped at night half a mile off the main road, on a beautiful creek which empties into the Sweetwater, having travelled twenty and one-half miles. Here we again had to resort to the roots of the mountain sage for fuel. This herb nearly covers this barren country from Fort Laramie onward as far as we have travelled, and in fertile spots grows rank and becomes quite a shrub.
21st. Seven and one-half miles of travel brought us to Sweetwater, near the celebrated Independence Rock, where we baited at noon. We forded the river a mile above the rock. The water ran into our lowest wagon beds, though it appeared to be rapidly falling. This is a beautiful little river, and flows rapidly through a little bottom forming the most numerous and curious crooks of any stream I ever saw. Directly before us is one of the spurs of the Rocky Mountains, a chain which seems to run parallel with the river, but crosses it a few miles above. From the ford, we gradually ascended about five miles, passed through an opening in the chain of rocks, descended to the river bottom again, and camped about a mile above what is commonly called the Devil's Gate (having travelled about fifteen miles today), which is an aperture in the mountains or chasm through which the river forces itself: It is about one hundred feet wide with perpendicular rocks on either side, the barometrical height of which was ascertained by Prof. Pratt, to be four hundred feet. From the lower end of this aperture I followed a foot path on the brink of the river, about half a mile until I was directly under the highest point of the rocks where the river, roaring furiously among the huge rocks, filled its narrow channel, and compelled me to retreat by the way I came.
22nd. Today, we have travelled twenty-one miles. We are camped tonight on the river, at the base of an imposing Butte about two hundred and fifty feet high, with a company of Oregon emigrants about three miles in advance of us, and another about the same distance in our rear. These two companies left the Platte, one about an hour before, and the other about an hour after, we did. Our road today, lying off from the river, chiefly has been sandy and rough, with no particular change in the products or face of the country.
23rd. We have travelled today seventeen miles;—good weather, the roads about the same as yesterday. The main road this afternoon would have led us across the river four times in ten miles. Anticipating difficulty in fording at this stage of the water, we took a less frequented trail which led off from the river, but found deep sand and very heavy wheeling. We are again at the river in a convenient camping ground, with two companies of emigrants in view before us, and one in our rear, a small detachment from which has just driven up to our camp to get our blacksmiths to do some work for them. This granite ridge, or chain of gray rock, which is almost entirely naked, still continues on our right, and running parallel on our left, at a distance from five to twenty miles, is another ridge of snow-capped hills which seem to be chiefly covered with timber. In the distance, at the west of us, appears the towering heights of the Wind river chain of the Rocky Mountains, covered with immense patches of snow.
(To be continued.)
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers.
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow.
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW.
X.
In our last issue the advance company was making preparations for crossing the Platte. Continuing his journal, Erastus Snow records:
June 10th. We have traveled today eighteen miles, struck the Platte at 3 o'clock p. m., and are camped tonight on Deer Creek, one-half mile from the Platte. This is the most delightful place we have seen since we left the states,—a large creek of clear water with a stony bottom, and the way our boys are hauling out the fish is not slow; excellent feed, thrifty timber, plenty of game, beautiful scenery; and, added to this, one of our miners has discovered a very excellent bed of bituminous coal up the creek, a sample of which he has brought into camp; also a quarry of excellent sandstone. I have been agreeably surprised in the country of the Black Hills, over which we have travelled a distance of ninety miles from Fort Laramie. Instead of sand and continual barrenness, without water, as I had expected, we have found hard roads through the hills, and at convenient distances beautiful creeks skirted with timber, and bottoms covered with grass, though the country otherwise presents generally a rough and barren appearance.
11th. We have travelled seventeen miles today up the Platte. Have overtaken one party of emigrants who are preparing to cross the river. The rivulets we have passed today have all been flush with water from the melting snows which whiten the north sides of the peaks of a high range of hills on our left.
12th. Twelve miles travel today brought us to the place where our advance party were engaged in ferrying over a party of Oregon emigrants and their effects, in the leather skiff, swimming the horses and cattle and floating the empty wagons by means of long ropes. They finished their job this evening, for which they got thirty dollars in provisions. Brothers Rappleyee and Johnson, taking different directions to visit the mountains south of us, wandered so far away that when night overtook them they were still from six to eight miles from camp, and the face of the country being exceedingly rough, and the night dark, horns were sounded, guns fired, and a brisk fire kept up in camp. A file of horsemen, with the bugler, also started at dark in search of them. They found them not, but returned at half past twelve o'clock, just as the last of the two men came blundering into camp with half of a young elk which he had packed from the mountain. Their extreme mortification at being the cause of so much trouble and anxiety in camp served greatly to heighten the merited chastisement which they received from the president. They reported the mountains to be full of bear, elk, antelope and sheep, and snow from six to ten feet deep in places.
Sunday, the 13th. The day passed off as usual, with a meeting in camp, and as a day of rest to ourselves and teams. Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday and Thursday were spent in crossing the river, which was very high, and continually rising, and the current very rapid; and, added to this, the wind blew strongly down the stream, with but little cessation during the four days. We swam our horses and cattle, crossed our loads in the skiff, and at first tried the plan of floating our wagons by extending ropes down the river and attaching them to the end of the tongue, but the current would roll them over as if they were nothing but a log, wheels and bows appearing alternately upon the surface of the water, and two lashed together by means of poles placed under them shared the same fate. First one and then the other appeared uppermost, and when they struck the bottom in more shallow water, broken bows and reaches were the result. The plan was abandoned as too dangerous. The next plan was to try small rafts, but the difficulty of polling a raft in so deep and swift water was such that the wind, aiding the current, would not infrequently sweep them down from one to two miles before it would be possible to make the other shore, though the river was not more than forty or fifty rods wide. In attempting to drag rafts across the current with ropes, the current would draw them under. The plan that succeeded best was two rafts constructed with oars, well-manned, which would effect a landing in about half a mile, and were then towed up with oxen. In this way the last of our wagons passed over with parts of their loading. Mean time, a set of hands were engaged in preparing two canoes, two and one-half feet in diameter and twenty-three feet long, which, when coupled about five feet apart with cross timbers, covered with puncheon and manned with good oars, made a boat with which three men could cross a wagon with its load. This was finished on Friday, and good landings being prepared, they were set to running to cross over a company of Oregon emigrants. During the day and the previous night, we had crossed over two or three small companies with our rafts and skiffs, for any of them would rather pay from $1.50 to $2.00 per wagon than to undertake the job themselves; and that, too, in provisions and cows at prices to correspond with prices in the states, and we received it as the providence of God in getting these supplies which we needed.
Saturday, the 19th. We again took our line of march leaving Thomas Grover and eight other men and a blacksmith with instructions to continue ferrying emigrants until the arrival of our other emigrants, and after ferrying them, to cache their boats , and come to us. We travelled today twenty-one and a half miles over a barren country, and we were obliged to camp in a miserable hole of salt springs and marshes where there was scarcely any feed, and no fuel but sage roots.
Sunday morning, the 20th. We thought this a poor place to rest and put out. Finding no wood, we continued our march through the day, passed the noted Willow Springs at noon, and camped at night half a mile off the main road, on a beautiful creek which empties into the Sweetwater, having travelled twenty and one-half miles. Here we again had to resort to the roots of the mountain sage for fuel. This herb nearly covers this barren country from Fort Laramie onward as far as we have travelled, and in fertile spots grows rank and becomes quite a shrub.
21st. Seven and one-half miles of travel brought us to Sweetwater, near the celebrated Independence Rock, where we baited at noon. We forded the river a mile above the rock. The water ran into our lowest wagon beds, though it appeared to be rapidly falling. This is a beautiful little river, and flows rapidly through a little bottom forming the most numerous and curious crooks of any stream I ever saw. Directly before us is one of the spurs of the Rocky Mountains, a chain which seems to run parallel with the river, but crosses it a few miles above. From the ford, we gradually ascended about five miles, passed through an opening in the chain of rocks, descended to the river bottom again, and camped about a mile above what is commonly called the Devil's Gate (having travelled about fifteen miles today), which is an aperture in the mountains or chasm through which the river forces itself: It is about one hundred feet wide with perpendicular rocks on either side, the barometrical height of which was ascertained by Prof. Pratt, to be four hundred feet. From the lower end of this aperture I followed a foot path on the brink of the river, about half a mile until I was directly under the highest point of the rocks where the river, roaring furiously among the huge rocks, filled its narrow channel, and compelled me to retreat by the way I came.
22nd. Today, we have travelled twenty-one miles. We are camped tonight on the river, at the base of an imposing Butte about two hundred and fifty feet high, with a company of Oregon emigrants about three miles in advance of us, and another about the same distance in our rear. These two companies left the Platte, one about an hour before, and the other about an hour after, we did. Our road today, lying off from the river, chiefly has been sandy and rough, with no particular change in the products or face of the country.
23rd. We have travelled today seventeen miles;—good weather, the roads about the same as yesterday. The main road this afternoon would have led us across the river four times in ten miles. Anticipating difficulty in fording at this stage of the water, we took a less frequented trail which led off from the river, but found deep sand and very heavy wheeling. We are again at the river in a convenient camping ground, with two companies of emigrants in view before us, and one in our rear, a small detachment from which has just driven up to our camp to get our blacksmiths to do some work for them. This granite ridge, or chain of gray rock, which is almost entirely naked, still continues on our right, and running parallel on our left, at a distance from five to twenty miles, is another ridge of snow-capped hills which seem to be chiefly covered with timber. In the distance, at the west of us, appears the towering heights of the Wind river chain of the Rocky Mountains, covered with immense patches of snow.
(To be continued.)
Snow, Moroni. "From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow." Improvement Era. January 1912. pg. 246-250.
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers.
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow.
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW
XI.
In the last account, the Pioneers were encamped on the Platte, west of them the Wind River Mountains. The account continues:
June 24. This morning we left the river, took about a west course, and traveled over a good road seventeen and three-fourths miles, before we struck the river again. Here we camped about three o'clock p. m., our teams being nearly exhausted from fatigue, hunger and thirst, for it has been warm and we found neither feed nor water to induce us to stop until we reached this point, except about nine o'clock when we passed two small lakes or ponds, one of which was very strongly impregnated with salt and sulfur, and the other with salt and alkali, so that our teams refused both. One curiosity worthy of note in the place where we found these lakes, is what is called the Ice Spring. The water of the spring is the same as that of the lakes, but all around the spring is ice about eighteen inches thick which seems pure and entirely free from those ingredients with which the water is impregnated, and is covered with a soil or turf about eight inches thick, while the earth around seems entirely free from frost. The reason why this unimpregnated water remains in this crystalline state, while surrounded with the other water, I leave for chemists to determine.
25th. While gathering the stock last night, the president's saddle-horse was shot, through the carelessness of a young man, and died during the night. He was the most highly prized of any horse in camp. This was the second accident of the kind, both of which was the result of a disregard of the rules of the camp. This morning our road crossed the river and led over the hills, occasionally striking the river again, for ten miles ; then leaving the river again we began to ascend long and steep hills, and continued with but little variation to ascend for ten miles, some of the way very rocky, and found a tolerable camping place on a mountain rivulet. It was quite warm in the morning, but as we began to rise and meet the cold blasts from the mountains of snow and ice, we began to gather our vests, then our coats, and finally, before night, our overcoats, and were cold at that. We passed drifts of snow and large bodies of ice about the rivulets, and during the night our milk and water froze as if it were winter. Two of our horsemen, who followed the course of the Sweetwater up to within two miles of the encampment, report that its fall is very great, presenting little less than a cataract most of the way.
26th. Continuing our ascent up the small stream on which we had camped about two miles, and passing over another ridge. we came to a large creek, which at first we supposed to be the Sweetwater, but after crossing it, and another in a few miles quite as large, both of which were tributaries of the Sweetwater, we finally came to the Sweetwater (having traveled eleven miles). which was full and running into our wagon beds more than at any previous ford, and seemed to contain quite as much water as it did where we first crossed it at Independence Rock. We baited at noon on a small bottom near the ford, where there was quite a supply of green grass, while at the foot of a small bluff, a few rods distant, was about one acre of snow, and in some places not less than ten feet deep. This place is what is termed the "foot of the pass." From here we rose on a gently undulating plain, which spread itself from the Wind River chain upon the north to a low range of mountains on the south. This plain seems to be broken only by comparatively small ridges and the surface generally quite smooth. Mountain sage is the chief herbage, and no timber except small groves of poplar and quaking asp, which we saw at a distance to the left. Here I would observe that we saw several of those groves yesterday afternoon, at our left, which is the only timber upon these mountains anywhere in the vicinity of our route. After traveling this afternoon eight miles over a beautiful road, we came to a small ridge which divides the waters flowing into the Gulf of Mexico from those that flow into the Gulf of California. From Ft. Laramie, according to our odometer, is two hundred and seventy-six and a half miles. It is now time to camp, but we did not expect to find either feed or water short of eight or ten miles. Just at this time some of our men, who had followed up the Sweetwater, came in sight, at the right hand, and reported that the Sweetwater, coming from the mountains to the north, came to the foot of the ridge within about a mile of us. Here we turned aside and found a good camping place.
27th. This morning some men from Oregon, bound for the states, passed, by whom we sent back letters. We passed the ridge, and in about six miles crossed a small stream running west. We traveled fifteen and a half miles today, and camped upon another small tributary of the Sweetwater.
28th. We bore a little south of west, crossed Little Sandy, and camped upon it about nine miles below the ford. Traveled fifteen and a fourth miles and camped early, in consequence of meeting Mr. Bridger and two of his men bound for Fort Laramie, who also camped with us and gave us much information relative to the roads, streams, and country generally.
29th. Traveled six miles, crossed Big Sandy (about the size of Sweetwater), and made about eighteen miles without feed or water before we struck it again, which made us late camping. Found good feed.
30th. Traveled eight and one-half miles, and came to Green River. Went to building rafts and crossing the river.
Saturday, July 3. All being safely over, we moved three miles down the river and camped for Sunday. The day we reached Green River, I had a violent attack of mountain fever ; and within the week past, about one-half the camp have been attacked with the same complaint. It's first appearance is like that of a severe cold, producing soreness in the flesh and a pain in the head and all parts of the body, and as the fever increases, the pain in the head and back becomes almost insufferable, but an active portion of physic, accompanied with warm and stimulating drinks, such as ginger and pepper teas, cayenne, etc., taken freely before and after the operation of the physic, seldom failed to break it up, though it left the patient sore, weak and feeble. All are now recovering, except some fresh cases.
July 4. Five men were sent back with letters to our brethren of the next company, and to pilot them on. In the afternoon twelve mounted soldiers arrived, having left the Pueblo detachment at the crossing of the Platte, last Monday. The day we arrived at Green River, Brother Samuel Brannan, and two others, arrived from the Bay of San Francisco. They came eight hundred miles to meet us, expecting us to go into that country. They in formed us that the "Mormon" Battalion had taken and, when they left, were in possession of the Spanish city, Pueblos Angelos de los.
July 5. We traveled twenty miles without water, struck Ham's Fork, and camped in middle afternoon.
July 6. Followed up the stream a few miles, crossed over a divide two miles, and struck Black river, another tributary of Green river, and forded it on a riffle, where our wagon beds scarcely cleared the water. The current was strong, and the stream about six rods wide. Bearing westward about twelve miles without water, we struck the same stream again, crossed it again, and camped for the night, having traveled eighteen miles.
July 7. In a few miles we crossed back again, and kept upon the south side till nearly opposite Fort Bridger. Here the river is separated into seven or eight rapid creeks, which flow over an extensive bottom, and divide it into numerous islands. Crossing these streams and islands, we camped a little above the trading house, having traveled eighteen miles today. Here we rested ourselves and teams one day, there being timber and plenty of good feed, and, indeed, it is about the first pleasant looking spot I have seen west of the pass. This is the country of the Snake Indians, some of whom were at the fort. They bear a good reputation among the mountaineers for honesty and integrity. We traded some with the traders at the fort, and with the French and Indians that were camped near there, but we found that their skins and peltry were quite as high as they were in the states, though they allowed us liberal prices for the commodities we had to exchange.
July 9. We renewed our journey, leaving the Oregon route. which from this place bears north of west to Fort Hall. We took a blind trail, the general course of which is a little south of west, leading in the direction of the southern extremity of the Salt Lake, which is the region we wish to explore. Fortunately for us, a party of emigrants bound for the coast of California passed this way last fall, though their trail is in many places scarcely discernable. We left the waters of Black river, and gradually ascended some eight or ten miles—passed some large drifts of snow in the heads of the hollows—crossed the divide—descended a long, steep hill, and wound our way down a hollow to a creek called Muddy Fork, which here runs north and, winding round the hills to the north of Fort Bridger, forms a junction with Ham's Fork, and so flows to Green river. Upon this stream we camped, fourteen and a half miles from Fort Bridger.
10th. Today we passed through several fertile valleys, and over two of the most rugged hills we have passed on our journey, spurs of the Bear River mountains, on the last of which we saw three grizzly bears, and, what is of more importance, Prof. Carrington found what he positively pronounced a blossom of stone coal, which has heretofore been supposed not to exist in this region of country. We traveled eighteen miles today and camped upon a creek running into the Bear river, two miles from the latter. Perceiving smoke on the river, myself and several others rode down this evening and found it to proceed from a camp of men with pack animals, direct from the settlements of California. From them we obtained late papers and news of the Mexican war, etc.
(To be continued.)
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers.
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow.
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW
XI.
In the last account, the Pioneers were encamped on the Platte, west of them the Wind River Mountains. The account continues:
June 24. This morning we left the river, took about a west course, and traveled over a good road seventeen and three-fourths miles, before we struck the river again. Here we camped about three o'clock p. m., our teams being nearly exhausted from fatigue, hunger and thirst, for it has been warm and we found neither feed nor water to induce us to stop until we reached this point, except about nine o'clock when we passed two small lakes or ponds, one of which was very strongly impregnated with salt and sulfur, and the other with salt and alkali, so that our teams refused both. One curiosity worthy of note in the place where we found these lakes, is what is called the Ice Spring. The water of the spring is the same as that of the lakes, but all around the spring is ice about eighteen inches thick which seems pure and entirely free from those ingredients with which the water is impregnated, and is covered with a soil or turf about eight inches thick, while the earth around seems entirely free from frost. The reason why this unimpregnated water remains in this crystalline state, while surrounded with the other water, I leave for chemists to determine.
25th. While gathering the stock last night, the president's saddle-horse was shot, through the carelessness of a young man, and died during the night. He was the most highly prized of any horse in camp. This was the second accident of the kind, both of which was the result of a disregard of the rules of the camp. This morning our road crossed the river and led over the hills, occasionally striking the river again, for ten miles ; then leaving the river again we began to ascend long and steep hills, and continued with but little variation to ascend for ten miles, some of the way very rocky, and found a tolerable camping place on a mountain rivulet. It was quite warm in the morning, but as we began to rise and meet the cold blasts from the mountains of snow and ice, we began to gather our vests, then our coats, and finally, before night, our overcoats, and were cold at that. We passed drifts of snow and large bodies of ice about the rivulets, and during the night our milk and water froze as if it were winter. Two of our horsemen, who followed the course of the Sweetwater up to within two miles of the encampment, report that its fall is very great, presenting little less than a cataract most of the way.
26th. Continuing our ascent up the small stream on which we had camped about two miles, and passing over another ridge. we came to a large creek, which at first we supposed to be the Sweetwater, but after crossing it, and another in a few miles quite as large, both of which were tributaries of the Sweetwater, we finally came to the Sweetwater (having traveled eleven miles). which was full and running into our wagon beds more than at any previous ford, and seemed to contain quite as much water as it did where we first crossed it at Independence Rock. We baited at noon on a small bottom near the ford, where there was quite a supply of green grass, while at the foot of a small bluff, a few rods distant, was about one acre of snow, and in some places not less than ten feet deep. This place is what is termed the "foot of the pass." From here we rose on a gently undulating plain, which spread itself from the Wind River chain upon the north to a low range of mountains on the south. This plain seems to be broken only by comparatively small ridges and the surface generally quite smooth. Mountain sage is the chief herbage, and no timber except small groves of poplar and quaking asp, which we saw at a distance to the left. Here I would observe that we saw several of those groves yesterday afternoon, at our left, which is the only timber upon these mountains anywhere in the vicinity of our route. After traveling this afternoon eight miles over a beautiful road, we came to a small ridge which divides the waters flowing into the Gulf of Mexico from those that flow into the Gulf of California. From Ft. Laramie, according to our odometer, is two hundred and seventy-six and a half miles. It is now time to camp, but we did not expect to find either feed or water short of eight or ten miles. Just at this time some of our men, who had followed up the Sweetwater, came in sight, at the right hand, and reported that the Sweetwater, coming from the mountains to the north, came to the foot of the ridge within about a mile of us. Here we turned aside and found a good camping place.
27th. This morning some men from Oregon, bound for the states, passed, by whom we sent back letters. We passed the ridge, and in about six miles crossed a small stream running west. We traveled fifteen and a half miles today, and camped upon another small tributary of the Sweetwater.
28th. We bore a little south of west, crossed Little Sandy, and camped upon it about nine miles below the ford. Traveled fifteen and a fourth miles and camped early, in consequence of meeting Mr. Bridger and two of his men bound for Fort Laramie, who also camped with us and gave us much information relative to the roads, streams, and country generally.
29th. Traveled six miles, crossed Big Sandy (about the size of Sweetwater), and made about eighteen miles without feed or water before we struck it again, which made us late camping. Found good feed.
30th. Traveled eight and one-half miles, and came to Green River. Went to building rafts and crossing the river.
Saturday, July 3. All being safely over, we moved three miles down the river and camped for Sunday. The day we reached Green River, I had a violent attack of mountain fever ; and within the week past, about one-half the camp have been attacked with the same complaint. It's first appearance is like that of a severe cold, producing soreness in the flesh and a pain in the head and all parts of the body, and as the fever increases, the pain in the head and back becomes almost insufferable, but an active portion of physic, accompanied with warm and stimulating drinks, such as ginger and pepper teas, cayenne, etc., taken freely before and after the operation of the physic, seldom failed to break it up, though it left the patient sore, weak and feeble. All are now recovering, except some fresh cases.
July 4. Five men were sent back with letters to our brethren of the next company, and to pilot them on. In the afternoon twelve mounted soldiers arrived, having left the Pueblo detachment at the crossing of the Platte, last Monday. The day we arrived at Green River, Brother Samuel Brannan, and two others, arrived from the Bay of San Francisco. They came eight hundred miles to meet us, expecting us to go into that country. They in formed us that the "Mormon" Battalion had taken and, when they left, were in possession of the Spanish city, Pueblos Angelos de los.
July 5. We traveled twenty miles without water, struck Ham's Fork, and camped in middle afternoon.
July 6. Followed up the stream a few miles, crossed over a divide two miles, and struck Black river, another tributary of Green river, and forded it on a riffle, where our wagon beds scarcely cleared the water. The current was strong, and the stream about six rods wide. Bearing westward about twelve miles without water, we struck the same stream again, crossed it again, and camped for the night, having traveled eighteen miles.
July 7. In a few miles we crossed back again, and kept upon the south side till nearly opposite Fort Bridger. Here the river is separated into seven or eight rapid creeks, which flow over an extensive bottom, and divide it into numerous islands. Crossing these streams and islands, we camped a little above the trading house, having traveled eighteen miles today. Here we rested ourselves and teams one day, there being timber and plenty of good feed, and, indeed, it is about the first pleasant looking spot I have seen west of the pass. This is the country of the Snake Indians, some of whom were at the fort. They bear a good reputation among the mountaineers for honesty and integrity. We traded some with the traders at the fort, and with the French and Indians that were camped near there, but we found that their skins and peltry were quite as high as they were in the states, though they allowed us liberal prices for the commodities we had to exchange.
July 9. We renewed our journey, leaving the Oregon route. which from this place bears north of west to Fort Hall. We took a blind trail, the general course of which is a little south of west, leading in the direction of the southern extremity of the Salt Lake, which is the region we wish to explore. Fortunately for us, a party of emigrants bound for the coast of California passed this way last fall, though their trail is in many places scarcely discernable. We left the waters of Black river, and gradually ascended some eight or ten miles—passed some large drifts of snow in the heads of the hollows—crossed the divide—descended a long, steep hill, and wound our way down a hollow to a creek called Muddy Fork, which here runs north and, winding round the hills to the north of Fort Bridger, forms a junction with Ham's Fork, and so flows to Green river. Upon this stream we camped, fourteen and a half miles from Fort Bridger.
10th. Today we passed through several fertile valleys, and over two of the most rugged hills we have passed on our journey, spurs of the Bear River mountains, on the last of which we saw three grizzly bears, and, what is of more importance, Prof. Carrington found what he positively pronounced a blossom of stone coal, which has heretofore been supposed not to exist in this region of country. We traveled eighteen miles today and camped upon a creek running into the Bear river, two miles from the latter. Perceiving smoke on the river, myself and several others rode down this evening and found it to proceed from a camp of men with pack animals, direct from the settlements of California. From them we obtained late papers and news of the Mexican war, etc.
(To be continued.)
Snow, Moroni. "From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow." Improvement Era. February 1912. pg. 359-362.
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW
XII.
In our last number the advance company had arrived near the Bear river. The journal continues:
Sunday, July 11. We remained in our place. A sulfur spring was discovered near our camp, also a spring of what is called mineral tar or bituminous pitch, being, in the opinion of Professor Carrington, about 87 per cent carbon. Some of our men filled up their tar buckets and used it for wheel grease.
12th. We crossed the Bear river, which was about two feet deep with rapid current running north, and continued our course a little south of west sixteen and a half miles, over a country somewhat mountainous though generally of a smooth surface There has been a very evident improvement in the soil productions and general appearance of the country since we left Fort Bridger, but more particularly since we crossed Bear river. The mountain sage has in a great measure given place to grass and a variety of prairie flowers and scrub cedars upon the sides of the hills. We crossed the Bear River Divide this afternoon and descended from the head of a narrow vale about three miles, and camped at the head of a broad and beautiful opening of the valley, where two small springs run west. Here we found excellent spring water, deep, black soil, and the best led for our stock we have had on our route. We named it Matthew's Vale. On our right, in the side of the bluff, was a curious cave, extending under a broad, shelving rock, which, by some means among the boys, gained the title of Riding's Cave. Today we have had ten ante lope brought into camp, and there seems to be plenty of game west of Bear river, but between the pass and Bear river we saw but little. We saw bones and ancient signs of buffalo, but we are told by mountaineers that there have been none of these animals west of the pass for some years.
The President being taken with a severe illness, and Captain Rockwood of the first division being nigh unto death, and many others of the camp sick, it was thought advisable to stop. Twenty-three of the best teams were selected, with the ablest men (Professor Orson Pratt at their head), to set forward and prepare the way, and to make their way over the Lake mountains around the Weber river canyon. The balance of us remained in camp until Thursday afternoon, the 15th instant, when, the sick being on the mend, we again took up the line of march, and traveled down a vale four and a half miles, the President and Colonel Rockwood riding upon a bed in a carriage.
16th. We continued down the same valley six and a half miles and camped about a mile from the main fork of Weber river. Our descent was very rapid all day, while the top of the bluffs seemed to maintain about the same level. Down this narrow vale runs a small creek, fed by the springs of the valley, which we had to cross about every half mile. Towards night, for about one-half or three-quarters of a mile, the whole , camp seemed perfectly immerged in a dense thicket of large shrubbery and weeds with scattering trees which filled the valley. As we emerged from the thicket we passed through some extensive beds of what mountaineers call "wild wheat," small patches of which we have seen all the way from Bear river. On the right hand, from the thicket down to the river, is a range (nearly perpendicular) of conglomerate rock or pudding-stone of immense height. On the left, the bluffs, though equally high, were a little more sloping, and covered with vegetation. The extreme heights on either side of this evening's encampment are probably not less than 1,500 feet, and the valley about one-third of a mile wide.
17th. We followed down the creek to where it forms a junction at right angles with the river, which here runs about northwest, down which we traveled about one and a half miles, when the President, growing worse, became unable to ride, and we camped upon the right bank of the river, two and a half miles from our last night's encampment. This afternoon a quorum of the Priesthood ascended the heights about two miles, and appeared before the Lord, and offered up their united prayers in behalf of President Young and the sick in camp, and the Saints who are following, as well as for our wives and children whom we have left behind. As we descended, we discovered in the head of a deep ravine that opens to the river valley, a conglomerate column, about one hundred and twenty-five feet high, thirty feet in diameter at the base, and ten at the top. The round stones composing the column vary in size from a pebble to those that would weigh five hundred pounds.. Its top may be seen from the road about one and a half miles below the mouth of the small creek. Upon a further examination of these hills, we found numerous smaller towers of a similar kind, resembling old factory or furnace chimneys, all situated in the heads of hollows extending up near high points of the hills, and masses of stone below them, showing a continual wearing down of these columns, though in the wearing down of the hills these had so far resisted the operation of the elements. In many places we found where similar columns had been prostrated, and, sliding down the rugged steeps, had formed windrows of stone resembling a prostrated wall.
Sunday, the 18th. We had a prayer meeting in camp, remembering before the Lord the case of the President and the sick in camp, and also in the afternoon a meeting for breaking bread and instruction and exhortation. We had an excellent meeting. The Holy Spirit was upon us, and faith seemed to spring up in every bosom. In the afternoon the President, who had been nigh unto death, was very sensibly better, and the effects of the prayers of the brethren were visible throughout the camp.
Monday, the 19th. The President and the Twelve thought it not advisable for the camp to wait longer for him, and about forty teams left our encampment on the Weber, accompanied by Apostles Willard Richards and George A. Smith, with instructions to follow the advance company led by Elder Pratt, and halt at the first suitable spot after reaching the lake valley and put in our seed potatoes, buckwheat, turnips, etc., regardless of our final location. Elders Kimball, Woodruff and Benson, and others, remained with the President and the sick. We followed down the river about three miles, forded it. came in sight of the canyon, where turning to the left, we took Pratt's Pass and ascended a mountain, which was a gradual rise, frequently crossing the rivulet which flowed down the valley. We passed several excellent springs, and reached the summit a little after noon, which was about six miles from the river. Our descent was over a rough road, which we found necessary often to stop to repair, though our advance company had worked it much. We descended nearly five miles, and struck a large creek, which proved to be a branch of the Weber river, which Elder Pratt named Canyon Creek, from the fact of its entering a tremendous, impassable canyon, just below where the road strikes it, and also winds its way between these mountain cliffs and empties into the river between the upper and lower canyons on that stream. Here the road took up the creek south, and the snowy mountains, encircling us on the south and west, rearing their heads above the intervening mountains, showed us plainly that our climbing was not yet at an end. We stopped tonight on a small patch of grass, surrounded by the thick shrubbery on this creek, having traveled thirteen and three-fourths miles.
(To be continued)
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW
XII.
In our last number the advance company had arrived near the Bear river. The journal continues:
Sunday, July 11. We remained in our place. A sulfur spring was discovered near our camp, also a spring of what is called mineral tar or bituminous pitch, being, in the opinion of Professor Carrington, about 87 per cent carbon. Some of our men filled up their tar buckets and used it for wheel grease.
12th. We crossed the Bear river, which was about two feet deep with rapid current running north, and continued our course a little south of west sixteen and a half miles, over a country somewhat mountainous though generally of a smooth surface There has been a very evident improvement in the soil productions and general appearance of the country since we left Fort Bridger, but more particularly since we crossed Bear river. The mountain sage has in a great measure given place to grass and a variety of prairie flowers and scrub cedars upon the sides of the hills. We crossed the Bear River Divide this afternoon and descended from the head of a narrow vale about three miles, and camped at the head of a broad and beautiful opening of the valley, where two small springs run west. Here we found excellent spring water, deep, black soil, and the best led for our stock we have had on our route. We named it Matthew's Vale. On our right, in the side of the bluff, was a curious cave, extending under a broad, shelving rock, which, by some means among the boys, gained the title of Riding's Cave. Today we have had ten ante lope brought into camp, and there seems to be plenty of game west of Bear river, but between the pass and Bear river we saw but little. We saw bones and ancient signs of buffalo, but we are told by mountaineers that there have been none of these animals west of the pass for some years.
The President being taken with a severe illness, and Captain Rockwood of the first division being nigh unto death, and many others of the camp sick, it was thought advisable to stop. Twenty-three of the best teams were selected, with the ablest men (Professor Orson Pratt at their head), to set forward and prepare the way, and to make their way over the Lake mountains around the Weber river canyon. The balance of us remained in camp until Thursday afternoon, the 15th instant, when, the sick being on the mend, we again took up the line of march, and traveled down a vale four and a half miles, the President and Colonel Rockwood riding upon a bed in a carriage.
16th. We continued down the same valley six and a half miles and camped about a mile from the main fork of Weber river. Our descent was very rapid all day, while the top of the bluffs seemed to maintain about the same level. Down this narrow vale runs a small creek, fed by the springs of the valley, which we had to cross about every half mile. Towards night, for about one-half or three-quarters of a mile, the whole , camp seemed perfectly immerged in a dense thicket of large shrubbery and weeds with scattering trees which filled the valley. As we emerged from the thicket we passed through some extensive beds of what mountaineers call "wild wheat," small patches of which we have seen all the way from Bear river. On the right hand, from the thicket down to the river, is a range (nearly perpendicular) of conglomerate rock or pudding-stone of immense height. On the left, the bluffs, though equally high, were a little more sloping, and covered with vegetation. The extreme heights on either side of this evening's encampment are probably not less than 1,500 feet, and the valley about one-third of a mile wide.
17th. We followed down the creek to where it forms a junction at right angles with the river, which here runs about northwest, down which we traveled about one and a half miles, when the President, growing worse, became unable to ride, and we camped upon the right bank of the river, two and a half miles from our last night's encampment. This afternoon a quorum of the Priesthood ascended the heights about two miles, and appeared before the Lord, and offered up their united prayers in behalf of President Young and the sick in camp, and the Saints who are following, as well as for our wives and children whom we have left behind. As we descended, we discovered in the head of a deep ravine that opens to the river valley, a conglomerate column, about one hundred and twenty-five feet high, thirty feet in diameter at the base, and ten at the top. The round stones composing the column vary in size from a pebble to those that would weigh five hundred pounds.. Its top may be seen from the road about one and a half miles below the mouth of the small creek. Upon a further examination of these hills, we found numerous smaller towers of a similar kind, resembling old factory or furnace chimneys, all situated in the heads of hollows extending up near high points of the hills, and masses of stone below them, showing a continual wearing down of these columns, though in the wearing down of the hills these had so far resisted the operation of the elements. In many places we found where similar columns had been prostrated, and, sliding down the rugged steeps, had formed windrows of stone resembling a prostrated wall.
Sunday, the 18th. We had a prayer meeting in camp, remembering before the Lord the case of the President and the sick in camp, and also in the afternoon a meeting for breaking bread and instruction and exhortation. We had an excellent meeting. The Holy Spirit was upon us, and faith seemed to spring up in every bosom. In the afternoon the President, who had been nigh unto death, was very sensibly better, and the effects of the prayers of the brethren were visible throughout the camp.
Monday, the 19th. The President and the Twelve thought it not advisable for the camp to wait longer for him, and about forty teams left our encampment on the Weber, accompanied by Apostles Willard Richards and George A. Smith, with instructions to follow the advance company led by Elder Pratt, and halt at the first suitable spot after reaching the lake valley and put in our seed potatoes, buckwheat, turnips, etc., regardless of our final location. Elders Kimball, Woodruff and Benson, and others, remained with the President and the sick. We followed down the river about three miles, forded it. came in sight of the canyon, where turning to the left, we took Pratt's Pass and ascended a mountain, which was a gradual rise, frequently crossing the rivulet which flowed down the valley. We passed several excellent springs, and reached the summit a little after noon, which was about six miles from the river. Our descent was over a rough road, which we found necessary often to stop to repair, though our advance company had worked it much. We descended nearly five miles, and struck a large creek, which proved to be a branch of the Weber river, which Elder Pratt named Canyon Creek, from the fact of its entering a tremendous, impassable canyon, just below where the road strikes it, and also winds its way between these mountain cliffs and empties into the river between the upper and lower canyons on that stream. Here the road took up the creek south, and the snowy mountains, encircling us on the south and west, rearing their heads above the intervening mountains, showed us plainly that our climbing was not yet at an end. We stopped tonight on a small patch of grass, surrounded by the thick shrubbery on this creek, having traveled thirteen and three-fourths miles.
(To be continued)
Grant, Heber J. "Tribute to Erastus Snow." Improvement Era. February 1912. pg. 363-366.
Tribute to Erastus Snow
BY HEBER J. GRANT, OF THE QUORUM OF THE TWELVE APOSTLES
[Elder Heber J. Grant, being unable personally to attend the Home-coming exercises at St. George last Fall, sent a letter of regret, under date of September 14, 1911, to President Edward H. Snow, of the St. George stake, which contains a well-deserved tribute to Erastus Snow, the colonizer and pioneer, and founder of St. George. We are permitted to make the following extracts.—Editors.]
Dear Brother Snow: I cannot tell you how much I regret not being in St. George yesterday morning when your "home-coming" exercise commenced. I have been looking forward lor months. to the pleasure of meeting you. I am with you in spirit, if absent in per.- on. You are going to have a glorious time, and one long to be remembered with pleasure. I hope and pray that nothing may happen to mar the pleasure of the occasion. As a pioneer and colonizer, I look upon your father as having been second only to Brigham Young, among that wonderful body of men who were the early members of the Church, in the settlement of Utah.
When I was made one of the leaders of the Church, no words of mine could express the weight of responsibility which came to me. I was grateful to have been so honored of the Lord. My cousin, Anthony W. inns, was in the City of Mexico at the time, and I sent him a copy of the revelation given to President John Taylor, calling Brother George Teasdale and me to the Council of the Twelve, and a copy of the blessing given me in my ordination, and wrote him that I looked upon your father as the ideal apostle in the Council, at the time. He was in very deed the servant of the people, and labored unselfishly for their advancement. During the years of my association with him, from October, 1882, until his death, I saw nothing in his public or private life to change, in the least degree, the splendid opinion I had formed of him prior to my being called to the quorum. No men on earth are more intimately associated than the members of our quorum, and nowhere are men better able to judge their fellow men than in our Council.
Your father was loyal, true, patriotic, devoted. There are no words of mine too strong to do full justice to his memory, and pay him the full meed of praise to which he is entitled. In thought, word, and deed he was true to God, his Church, and his fellowmen. Like Nephi of old my dear brother, you have been born of goodly parents. From the bottom of my heart I earnestly pray that you and all of the sons and daughters of Erastus Snow may so live that your lives will be worthy of the noble example of your most splendid father. I could go on writing you of your father's life and labors, which were an inspiration to me, for an hour or two, but I will only pay him one more tribute. I want you to get, if you do not have it, the little pamphlet giving the talks at the funeral of the Prophet Brigham Young. To my mind your father's was the finest tribute to that great man which was paid to him on the occasion of his funeral. Your father was one of the greatest of the men who sat in Utah's legislature, from time to time. * * * *
It is a real pleasure to sit here and pay this tribute of love and respect to your father. I said I would mention one item, and then close, but I cannot do justice to my feelings and fail to mention one more of the things which made me love your father.
'Pure religion and undefiled before God and the Father is this, to visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted from the world." James 1:27.
Your father's life was an example of "pure religion and undefiled before God."
He came to conference from St. George, twice a year, and there were some ten or fifteen widows whose homes he never failed to visit; and if he could arrange to take a meal with these widows, he did so. My dear mother's home was one of those honored by his visits; and I thank the Lord for this, as but for mother being so honored I should never, in my youth and young manhood, have learned to know and love him as I did. I saw more, by far, of your father, and had more counsel, love and advice given to me by him, notwithstanding he lived three hundred and fifty miles from Salt Lake, and had a ten-days' journey to get to conference, than from any other of the leading brethren in the Church. I have never known a father's love, but many men have given me, as far as this was possible, the love of a father; and your father was one of the chief among the number. Not only did I have your father's love and counsel, in the home of my beloved mother, but I had it often in the home of another of the widows where his love and blessings were extended, and where the young lady, who afterwards became my wife, called him "Uncle Erastus," a title which I, with much pleasure, appropriated after he had married to me my dear departed Lucy. I have always been thankful that I went clear to St George to have your father seal Lucy to me.
Bishop Edwin D. Woolley was a father to me, all the days of his life, and I would love to pay him a tribute. Uncle Israel gave me all the love of his big heart. My mother's sister, Aunt Anna, than whom I have never known a purer, sweeter soul, was second only to my mother in my affections. As a boy, I loved my cousin Caddie, and my love for her grew with my years. I could go on writing for hours in praise of those I loved, and who had so much to do in settling "Dixie," in person, or by their descendants, but I must close. The clock has just struck three a. m., and I will say good morning, and go back 'o ted. I have been rather an early riser this morning. I woke up a few minutes after one, and my mind and heart were in St. George, and I knew I could not go to sleep for two or three hours, and so concluded to have a visit with you, on paper, which was the next best thing to seeing you in person.
May God bless you and yours and all of the posterity of Erastus Snow, and the noble band of men and women who aided him in redeeming "Dixie,” is my most earnest and heartfelt prayer.
Wishing for you, one and all, peace, prosperity and happiness, throughout the journey of life, and an eternity of joy in the life to come, I am, with love,
Your affectionate brother,
HEBER J. GRANT.
Elder Grant at the same time sent a letter to Willard Snow, at Salt Lake City, from which we make these extracts:
My Dear Willard: It was a source of keen regret to me to not have the pleasure of attending the "home-coming" at St. George. Yesterday morning, I wrote my regrets to your brother Edward H. I am sure you will read my tribute of love and respect to your dear, departed father with some interest, and therefore, I am handing you a copy. I recall the fact that you are one of the sons who not only had a father second to none in the Church, for devotion to the work of the Lord, but that like myself and my cousin Anthony, you had a mother who was among the most devoted and lovable women I have ever known. Mother, Aunt Anna, and your mother were devoted friends. Josh Billings once said, "Never judge a man by his relatives; he can't help them, they are crowded upon him. But judge him by the company he keeps, because he picks his own."
Judging your mother by mine, and Aunt Anna, I do not know a higher compliment that I could pay her. There are a few sermons which I have preached, in my life, that I shall never forget, because of the great liberty that I had in speaking. There is nothing in all the world that I have ever experienced that can equal the supreme joy and satisfaction which one experiences on occasions of this kind. We do not say anything new, or, in case what is said is published, there is nothing which will strike the average reader's mind as being remarkable; but it was the Spirit that gave life to what was said, and that filled the heart to overflowing with gratitude for the inspiration which we felt. I well remember meetings with the elders, when in the European mission, that lasted for hours, and where the rich outpourings of the good Spirit were so great that nearly every man was melted to tears. One of the brightest spots in my life, at a funeral, came to me in the Eighteenth ward, at the funeral of your dear mother, on account of the blessings of the Lord poured out with a rich portion of his Spirit. Her noble life was an inspiration to me, and in paying my tribute to her, I was blessed of the Lord as I have seldom been blessed in my remarks at a funeral. I recall that, after the funeral. Lorenzo D. Young walked up to me; he was not then in the Church, having lost his standing, and with tears running down his face, he expressed his approval of all that I had said, and his deep sorrow that his bad and careless habits had such a hold upon him that he could not live the gospel. He said, "Heber Grant, you no more know the gospel is true than I do." I have never forgotten his deep sorrow, and how my heart went out in love and deep sympathy to my dear childhood, boyhood, and manhood, friend. We had been near and dear friends all our lives, and I could not help loving "Renz" for the big heart he had, although heartily disliking the life he led. His life is a warning to us, one and all, that we must not neglect small duties, as they are sure to lead us to the neglect of larger ones. ******
There is no good thing, no blessing, my dear Willard, which I would not gladly see come to you and yours. Gusta and Dora have always been devoted friends, and I hope their friendship may continue throughout the eternities to come. Gusta and Mary went to St. George to the "home-coming." I am inclined to think Gusta would have backed out when I gave up the trip, had she not been appointed to attend the convention of the Young Ladies, which is being held in connection with the quarterly conference.
With love and blessings for you and yours, I am, your affectionate brother,
HEBER J. GRANT.
Tribute to Erastus Snow
BY HEBER J. GRANT, OF THE QUORUM OF THE TWELVE APOSTLES
[Elder Heber J. Grant, being unable personally to attend the Home-coming exercises at St. George last Fall, sent a letter of regret, under date of September 14, 1911, to President Edward H. Snow, of the St. George stake, which contains a well-deserved tribute to Erastus Snow, the colonizer and pioneer, and founder of St. George. We are permitted to make the following extracts.—Editors.]
Dear Brother Snow: I cannot tell you how much I regret not being in St. George yesterday morning when your "home-coming" exercise commenced. I have been looking forward lor months. to the pleasure of meeting you. I am with you in spirit, if absent in per.- on. You are going to have a glorious time, and one long to be remembered with pleasure. I hope and pray that nothing may happen to mar the pleasure of the occasion. As a pioneer and colonizer, I look upon your father as having been second only to Brigham Young, among that wonderful body of men who were the early members of the Church, in the settlement of Utah.
When I was made one of the leaders of the Church, no words of mine could express the weight of responsibility which came to me. I was grateful to have been so honored of the Lord. My cousin, Anthony W. inns, was in the City of Mexico at the time, and I sent him a copy of the revelation given to President John Taylor, calling Brother George Teasdale and me to the Council of the Twelve, and a copy of the blessing given me in my ordination, and wrote him that I looked upon your father as the ideal apostle in the Council, at the time. He was in very deed the servant of the people, and labored unselfishly for their advancement. During the years of my association with him, from October, 1882, until his death, I saw nothing in his public or private life to change, in the least degree, the splendid opinion I had formed of him prior to my being called to the quorum. No men on earth are more intimately associated than the members of our quorum, and nowhere are men better able to judge their fellow men than in our Council.
Your father was loyal, true, patriotic, devoted. There are no words of mine too strong to do full justice to his memory, and pay him the full meed of praise to which he is entitled. In thought, word, and deed he was true to God, his Church, and his fellowmen. Like Nephi of old my dear brother, you have been born of goodly parents. From the bottom of my heart I earnestly pray that you and all of the sons and daughters of Erastus Snow may so live that your lives will be worthy of the noble example of your most splendid father. I could go on writing you of your father's life and labors, which were an inspiration to me, for an hour or two, but I will only pay him one more tribute. I want you to get, if you do not have it, the little pamphlet giving the talks at the funeral of the Prophet Brigham Young. To my mind your father's was the finest tribute to that great man which was paid to him on the occasion of his funeral. Your father was one of the greatest of the men who sat in Utah's legislature, from time to time. * * * *
It is a real pleasure to sit here and pay this tribute of love and respect to your father. I said I would mention one item, and then close, but I cannot do justice to my feelings and fail to mention one more of the things which made me love your father.
'Pure religion and undefiled before God and the Father is this, to visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted from the world." James 1:27.
Your father's life was an example of "pure religion and undefiled before God."
He came to conference from St. George, twice a year, and there were some ten or fifteen widows whose homes he never failed to visit; and if he could arrange to take a meal with these widows, he did so. My dear mother's home was one of those honored by his visits; and I thank the Lord for this, as but for mother being so honored I should never, in my youth and young manhood, have learned to know and love him as I did. I saw more, by far, of your father, and had more counsel, love and advice given to me by him, notwithstanding he lived three hundred and fifty miles from Salt Lake, and had a ten-days' journey to get to conference, than from any other of the leading brethren in the Church. I have never known a father's love, but many men have given me, as far as this was possible, the love of a father; and your father was one of the chief among the number. Not only did I have your father's love and counsel, in the home of my beloved mother, but I had it often in the home of another of the widows where his love and blessings were extended, and where the young lady, who afterwards became my wife, called him "Uncle Erastus," a title which I, with much pleasure, appropriated after he had married to me my dear departed Lucy. I have always been thankful that I went clear to St George to have your father seal Lucy to me.
Bishop Edwin D. Woolley was a father to me, all the days of his life, and I would love to pay him a tribute. Uncle Israel gave me all the love of his big heart. My mother's sister, Aunt Anna, than whom I have never known a purer, sweeter soul, was second only to my mother in my affections. As a boy, I loved my cousin Caddie, and my love for her grew with my years. I could go on writing for hours in praise of those I loved, and who had so much to do in settling "Dixie," in person, or by their descendants, but I must close. The clock has just struck three a. m., and I will say good morning, and go back 'o ted. I have been rather an early riser this morning. I woke up a few minutes after one, and my mind and heart were in St. George, and I knew I could not go to sleep for two or three hours, and so concluded to have a visit with you, on paper, which was the next best thing to seeing you in person.
May God bless you and yours and all of the posterity of Erastus Snow, and the noble band of men and women who aided him in redeeming "Dixie,” is my most earnest and heartfelt prayer.
Wishing for you, one and all, peace, prosperity and happiness, throughout the journey of life, and an eternity of joy in the life to come, I am, with love,
Your affectionate brother,
HEBER J. GRANT.
Elder Grant at the same time sent a letter to Willard Snow, at Salt Lake City, from which we make these extracts:
My Dear Willard: It was a source of keen regret to me to not have the pleasure of attending the "home-coming" at St. George. Yesterday morning, I wrote my regrets to your brother Edward H. I am sure you will read my tribute of love and respect to your dear, departed father with some interest, and therefore, I am handing you a copy. I recall the fact that you are one of the sons who not only had a father second to none in the Church, for devotion to the work of the Lord, but that like myself and my cousin Anthony, you had a mother who was among the most devoted and lovable women I have ever known. Mother, Aunt Anna, and your mother were devoted friends. Josh Billings once said, "Never judge a man by his relatives; he can't help them, they are crowded upon him. But judge him by the company he keeps, because he picks his own."
Judging your mother by mine, and Aunt Anna, I do not know a higher compliment that I could pay her. There are a few sermons which I have preached, in my life, that I shall never forget, because of the great liberty that I had in speaking. There is nothing in all the world that I have ever experienced that can equal the supreme joy and satisfaction which one experiences on occasions of this kind. We do not say anything new, or, in case what is said is published, there is nothing which will strike the average reader's mind as being remarkable; but it was the Spirit that gave life to what was said, and that filled the heart to overflowing with gratitude for the inspiration which we felt. I well remember meetings with the elders, when in the European mission, that lasted for hours, and where the rich outpourings of the good Spirit were so great that nearly every man was melted to tears. One of the brightest spots in my life, at a funeral, came to me in the Eighteenth ward, at the funeral of your dear mother, on account of the blessings of the Lord poured out with a rich portion of his Spirit. Her noble life was an inspiration to me, and in paying my tribute to her, I was blessed of the Lord as I have seldom been blessed in my remarks at a funeral. I recall that, after the funeral. Lorenzo D. Young walked up to me; he was not then in the Church, having lost his standing, and with tears running down his face, he expressed his approval of all that I had said, and his deep sorrow that his bad and careless habits had such a hold upon him that he could not live the gospel. He said, "Heber Grant, you no more know the gospel is true than I do." I have never forgotten his deep sorrow, and how my heart went out in love and deep sympathy to my dear childhood, boyhood, and manhood, friend. We had been near and dear friends all our lives, and I could not help loving "Renz" for the big heart he had, although heartily disliking the life he led. His life is a warning to us, one and all, that we must not neglect small duties, as they are sure to lead us to the neglect of larger ones. ******
There is no good thing, no blessing, my dear Willard, which I would not gladly see come to you and yours. Gusta and Dora have always been devoted friends, and I hope their friendship may continue throughout the eternities to come. Gusta and Mary went to St. George to the "home-coming." I am inclined to think Gusta would have backed out when I gave up the trip, had she not been appointed to attend the convention of the Young Ladies, which is being held in connection with the quarterly conference.
With love and blessings for you and yours, I am, your affectionate brother,
HEBER J. GRANT.
Snow, Moroni. "From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow." Improvement Era. March 1912. pg. 407-411.
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers.
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow.
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW
XIII.
In the last number, we left the pioneers encamped on a creek emptying into the Weber. The Journal continues:
July 20, 1847. This morning some of the sick felt unable to ride over so rough a road, and three wagons were left until the president and the rear company should overtake them. We followed up Canyon creek eight miles, mostly through dense thickets. After crossing the creek, and often stopping to repair roads, cutting away brush, etc., we camped where Elder Pratt's company encamped last night, at the base of the mountains. Here we found a letter left by Elder Pratt for us, on the perusal of which, Elders Richards and Smith determined on sending me in the morning with a letter to overtake Elder Pratt, and accompany him to the valley and assist in exploring and searching out a suitable place for putting in our seed.
21st. This morning I started on horseback. Leaving Canyon creek, I ascended westward five miles to the summit of a mountain pass, through a deep and narrow ravine, following a dry bed of a rivulet and occasionally finding a little water which, however, was soon lost beneath the soil. The pass over the summit was narrow, peaks of the mountain rising on each side for three-fourths of a mile. This pass is the only notch or opening of the mountains known in this region of the country that is at all practicable for a road, except through the canyon down the bed of Weber river, which is very rough, and passable only in the lowest stages of water, and scarcely passable for wagons up the stream at any stage. From the summit of the pass, for the first time, I got a sight of the valley of the Utah outlet, extending from the Utah to the Salt Lake. By the trail, it is about fifteen miles from the summit to the valley. The road down the mountain on the west side is very steep, and through a well timbered valley, chiefly of rock maple and quaking asp. A creek originates in the valley which, by the time it opens into the lake valley, becomes quite an extensive stream. I followed this creek down about seven miles, and overtook Elder Pratt just about where it enters a rocky canyon. Here we had to turn to the right and ascend a very steep hill, about three-fourths of a mile long, and descended another equally steep and long one into another ravine; equally well timbered, and supplied with a creek somewhat similar to that of the other valley. As much labor was necessary to make a passable road through the thicket and down the valley, Elder Pratt and myself left the company to perform this task, and made our way down the valley six or seven miles, and came to a small canyon just above where the creek opens into the valley of the Utah outlet. To avoid the canyon, the old pack trail crosses the creek and leads up an exceedingly steep hill on to a butte that commands the valley and view of the Salt lake. From the view we had of the valley, from the top of the mountain, we had supposed it to be only an arm of prairie extending up from the Utah valley, but on ascending this butte we involuntarily, both at the same instant, uttered a shout of joy at finding it to be the very place of our destination, and beheld the broad bosom of the Salt lake spreading itself before us. We descended a gradual slope, some four miles towards the center of the valley, and visited several small creeks flowing from the mountains into the Utah outlet, traveled some ten or twelve miles in the valley, and returned to the company about nine o'clock in the evening, finding them about three miles from where we left them at noon, and Elders Richards and Smith, with their companies, camped half a mile above them.
22nd. This morning we started again, with seven others, to explore the valley further. The company united their efforts to work a road down the creek and make their way into the valley, which was distant only about four miles. As we rode down, this morning, we dismounted and examined the small canyon, and found it practicable to make a road down the bed of the creek, through the canyon, and thus avoid the dangerous and almost impassable hill upon the other side of the precipice. We left a note upon a pole recommending it to the company who, acting upon our suggestion, made the road through the canyon, and before sunset found themselves camped upon a creek in the great valley, four miles from the canyon. Our little exploring company took down the valley a few miles towards the Salt lake, bearing a little west of north, and struck a salt marsh fed by numerous warm springs that came out of the base of the mountains on the east. Cane brake, bull rushes, and a kind of large, three-cornered grass were up to our shoulders on horseback, and the immense body of old grass and rushes formed a bridge over the marsh over which our animals crossed without difficulty. Passing next a dry salt plain, which is evidently covered with water when the springs are flush, we came to a small lake, also fed by warm springs, which evidently spreads over the plain and marsh in the spring of the year. The largest and warmest spring we found was near the margin of this lake. It bursts from the base of a perpendicular ledge of rock about forty feet high and emits a volume of water sufficient for a mill. We had no instrument to determine the degree of temperature, but suffice it to say that it was about right for scalding hogs. Here are the greatest facilities for a steam doctor I ever saw. A stone, in the center of the stream before the aperture in the rocks, seemed to say, this is the seat for the patient. At any rate, I tried it, but had little desire to remain long upon it. All these springs are very strongly impregnated with salt and sulfur and some of them with copperas and other ingredients. Finding no place equal to that east of the Utah outlet, we returned to camp that night, and the next day, Friday the 23rd, we moved north to a creek about four miles, where we commenced preparations for putting in seeds.
Saturday, 24th. The president and all the rear of the pioneer company arrived, their health much improved. By tonight we have the creek dammed up and water turned on to our land, and several acres of potatoes and corn planted.
Sunday, the 25th. Had an excellent meeting. All felt satisfied that the Lord had led us to the very spot for a stake of Zion. The following week we continued to put in early corn, buckwheat, and garden seeds, and on the following Saturday (the 31st), Colonel Markham reported fifty-three acres plowed, most of it sowed or planted, besides the wooding of thirteen plows and five harrows, getting timber for a boat, repairing wagons, burning coal, blacksmithing, making roads to the timber in the mountain ravines, exploring the valley, etc., etc.
Tuesday, the 27th. Some sixteen of us, including the Twelve, crossed the Utah outlet, which runs through the center of the valley, passed to the base of the ridge of mountains on the west, found the valley to be about twenty miles broad, passed round the north end of these mountains and struck the southeast corner of the Salt lake, twenty-two miles from our camp, where we halted and had a fine bathing frolic. The water was warm and very clear, and so salt that no fish can live in it. The waters of the ocean bear no comparison to those of the lake, and those who could not swim at all floated upon the surface like a cork, and found it out of their power to sink. When we dressed ourselves we found our hair and skin perfectly coated with fine salt. We continued our march around the point of the mountain to another valley between this and the next parallel range of mountains on the west, which also extends to the lake on the north. This valley is some ten miles broad, and is poorly watered. Returning to a spring near the point of the mountain, we camped for the night.
Wednesday, 28th. We went up the valley on the west of the outlet, about fifteen miles from the lake, and found the west side of the valley to be poorly watered, all the springs now dry, and the land thirsty. Returning to camp, in the evening we held a meeting, and unanimously agreed to lay out a city for our present location on this creek in latitude 40 degrees and 46 minutes, and longitude blank degrees and blank minutes, barometric height of temple block above the level of the sea 4,300 feet, the temple square to be forty rods square, all the streets to be eight rods wide and to cross at right angles east, west, north and south ; squares to be forty rods square, and contain eight lots of one and one-fourth acres each, exclusive of the streets, and four of these squares in the four quarters of the city to be reserved for public grounds, etc. I should have mentioned that Elder Amasa Lyman, and a few others from the soldiers, arrived yesterday morning in time to accompany us to the lake. On Thursday, the soldiers and the Mississippi company (numbering conjointly about 250 souls) arrived, which made us about four hundred strong in the valley.
During this week the Ute and Shoshone Indians visited our camp in small parties, almost daily, and traded some horses for guns and skins for clothing, etc. They seemed much pleased at our settling here. While here, one of the Utes stole a horse from the Shoshones and was pursued up the valley by the latter and killed, and his comrade and their horses and the victors returned to our camp with the stolen property.
The following Sunday, August 1st, a resolution was adopted in camp to trade no more with the Indians except at their own encampment, and hold out no inducements to their visiting our camp. The planting of our seeds being pretty nearly over, with the exception of a few turnips, it was unanimously resolved, in order to prepare winter quarters for those that are to tarry and the balance of our brethren who are expected here, to go jointly to enclosing one of the public squares of the city containing ten acres, or forty rods square, by a wall of log and adobe houses, to be joined together with the exceptions of a gate on each of the four sides, buildings to be fourteen feet wide, nine feet high on the outside, roofs to slant a little inward.
(To be continued)
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers.
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow.
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW
XIII.
In the last number, we left the pioneers encamped on a creek emptying into the Weber. The Journal continues:
July 20, 1847. This morning some of the sick felt unable to ride over so rough a road, and three wagons were left until the president and the rear company should overtake them. We followed up Canyon creek eight miles, mostly through dense thickets. After crossing the creek, and often stopping to repair roads, cutting away brush, etc., we camped where Elder Pratt's company encamped last night, at the base of the mountains. Here we found a letter left by Elder Pratt for us, on the perusal of which, Elders Richards and Smith determined on sending me in the morning with a letter to overtake Elder Pratt, and accompany him to the valley and assist in exploring and searching out a suitable place for putting in our seed.
21st. This morning I started on horseback. Leaving Canyon creek, I ascended westward five miles to the summit of a mountain pass, through a deep and narrow ravine, following a dry bed of a rivulet and occasionally finding a little water which, however, was soon lost beneath the soil. The pass over the summit was narrow, peaks of the mountain rising on each side for three-fourths of a mile. This pass is the only notch or opening of the mountains known in this region of the country that is at all practicable for a road, except through the canyon down the bed of Weber river, which is very rough, and passable only in the lowest stages of water, and scarcely passable for wagons up the stream at any stage. From the summit of the pass, for the first time, I got a sight of the valley of the Utah outlet, extending from the Utah to the Salt Lake. By the trail, it is about fifteen miles from the summit to the valley. The road down the mountain on the west side is very steep, and through a well timbered valley, chiefly of rock maple and quaking asp. A creek originates in the valley which, by the time it opens into the lake valley, becomes quite an extensive stream. I followed this creek down about seven miles, and overtook Elder Pratt just about where it enters a rocky canyon. Here we had to turn to the right and ascend a very steep hill, about three-fourths of a mile long, and descended another equally steep and long one into another ravine; equally well timbered, and supplied with a creek somewhat similar to that of the other valley. As much labor was necessary to make a passable road through the thicket and down the valley, Elder Pratt and myself left the company to perform this task, and made our way down the valley six or seven miles, and came to a small canyon just above where the creek opens into the valley of the Utah outlet. To avoid the canyon, the old pack trail crosses the creek and leads up an exceedingly steep hill on to a butte that commands the valley and view of the Salt lake. From the view we had of the valley, from the top of the mountain, we had supposed it to be only an arm of prairie extending up from the Utah valley, but on ascending this butte we involuntarily, both at the same instant, uttered a shout of joy at finding it to be the very place of our destination, and beheld the broad bosom of the Salt lake spreading itself before us. We descended a gradual slope, some four miles towards the center of the valley, and visited several small creeks flowing from the mountains into the Utah outlet, traveled some ten or twelve miles in the valley, and returned to the company about nine o'clock in the evening, finding them about three miles from where we left them at noon, and Elders Richards and Smith, with their companies, camped half a mile above them.
22nd. This morning we started again, with seven others, to explore the valley further. The company united their efforts to work a road down the creek and make their way into the valley, which was distant only about four miles. As we rode down, this morning, we dismounted and examined the small canyon, and found it practicable to make a road down the bed of the creek, through the canyon, and thus avoid the dangerous and almost impassable hill upon the other side of the precipice. We left a note upon a pole recommending it to the company who, acting upon our suggestion, made the road through the canyon, and before sunset found themselves camped upon a creek in the great valley, four miles from the canyon. Our little exploring company took down the valley a few miles towards the Salt lake, bearing a little west of north, and struck a salt marsh fed by numerous warm springs that came out of the base of the mountains on the east. Cane brake, bull rushes, and a kind of large, three-cornered grass were up to our shoulders on horseback, and the immense body of old grass and rushes formed a bridge over the marsh over which our animals crossed without difficulty. Passing next a dry salt plain, which is evidently covered with water when the springs are flush, we came to a small lake, also fed by warm springs, which evidently spreads over the plain and marsh in the spring of the year. The largest and warmest spring we found was near the margin of this lake. It bursts from the base of a perpendicular ledge of rock about forty feet high and emits a volume of water sufficient for a mill. We had no instrument to determine the degree of temperature, but suffice it to say that it was about right for scalding hogs. Here are the greatest facilities for a steam doctor I ever saw. A stone, in the center of the stream before the aperture in the rocks, seemed to say, this is the seat for the patient. At any rate, I tried it, but had little desire to remain long upon it. All these springs are very strongly impregnated with salt and sulfur and some of them with copperas and other ingredients. Finding no place equal to that east of the Utah outlet, we returned to camp that night, and the next day, Friday the 23rd, we moved north to a creek about four miles, where we commenced preparations for putting in seeds.
Saturday, 24th. The president and all the rear of the pioneer company arrived, their health much improved. By tonight we have the creek dammed up and water turned on to our land, and several acres of potatoes and corn planted.
Sunday, the 25th. Had an excellent meeting. All felt satisfied that the Lord had led us to the very spot for a stake of Zion. The following week we continued to put in early corn, buckwheat, and garden seeds, and on the following Saturday (the 31st), Colonel Markham reported fifty-three acres plowed, most of it sowed or planted, besides the wooding of thirteen plows and five harrows, getting timber for a boat, repairing wagons, burning coal, blacksmithing, making roads to the timber in the mountain ravines, exploring the valley, etc., etc.
Tuesday, the 27th. Some sixteen of us, including the Twelve, crossed the Utah outlet, which runs through the center of the valley, passed to the base of the ridge of mountains on the west, found the valley to be about twenty miles broad, passed round the north end of these mountains and struck the southeast corner of the Salt lake, twenty-two miles from our camp, where we halted and had a fine bathing frolic. The water was warm and very clear, and so salt that no fish can live in it. The waters of the ocean bear no comparison to those of the lake, and those who could not swim at all floated upon the surface like a cork, and found it out of their power to sink. When we dressed ourselves we found our hair and skin perfectly coated with fine salt. We continued our march around the point of the mountain to another valley between this and the next parallel range of mountains on the west, which also extends to the lake on the north. This valley is some ten miles broad, and is poorly watered. Returning to a spring near the point of the mountain, we camped for the night.
Wednesday, 28th. We went up the valley on the west of the outlet, about fifteen miles from the lake, and found the west side of the valley to be poorly watered, all the springs now dry, and the land thirsty. Returning to camp, in the evening we held a meeting, and unanimously agreed to lay out a city for our present location on this creek in latitude 40 degrees and 46 minutes, and longitude blank degrees and blank minutes, barometric height of temple block above the level of the sea 4,300 feet, the temple square to be forty rods square, all the streets to be eight rods wide and to cross at right angles east, west, north and south ; squares to be forty rods square, and contain eight lots of one and one-fourth acres each, exclusive of the streets, and four of these squares in the four quarters of the city to be reserved for public grounds, etc. I should have mentioned that Elder Amasa Lyman, and a few others from the soldiers, arrived yesterday morning in time to accompany us to the lake. On Thursday, the soldiers and the Mississippi company (numbering conjointly about 250 souls) arrived, which made us about four hundred strong in the valley.
During this week the Ute and Shoshone Indians visited our camp in small parties, almost daily, and traded some horses for guns and skins for clothing, etc. They seemed much pleased at our settling here. While here, one of the Utes stole a horse from the Shoshones and was pursued up the valley by the latter and killed, and his comrade and their horses and the victors returned to our camp with the stolen property.
The following Sunday, August 1st, a resolution was adopted in camp to trade no more with the Indians except at their own encampment, and hold out no inducements to their visiting our camp. The planting of our seeds being pretty nearly over, with the exception of a few turnips, it was unanimously resolved, in order to prepare winter quarters for those that are to tarry and the balance of our brethren who are expected here, to go jointly to enclosing one of the public squares of the city containing ten acres, or forty rods square, by a wall of log and adobe houses, to be joined together with the exceptions of a gate on each of the four sides, buildings to be fourteen feet wide, nine feet high on the outside, roofs to slant a little inward.
(To be continued)
Snow, Moroni. "From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow." Improvement Era. April 1912. pg. 551-554.
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW
XIV.
In the last number it was stated the pioneers had decided to build a fort on one of the public squares. The Journal continues:
Monday, August 2. Elders E. T. Benson, O. P. Rockwood and others were dispatched with horses and pack mules to meet the Saints who were expected on our track, and to return with our mail from them, if possible, before we left the valley to return, in order to ascertain who are on the way and with what quantity of stores and provisions, that we may better determine who shall tarry and who shall return. Brother Henry Sherwood commenced surveying the city, or its general lines, and the public square in the southwest quarter of the city was selected for the fortress. This week I was detailed to take charge of herding all our stock, and seven men were selected for herdsmen; others were set to watering fields and sowing our turnips, etc. Others were to get out timber for log houses, and a strong company was organized to make adobes. To those unacquainted with these kind of buildings, I will say that they are very common in New Mexico and other sparsely timbered countries. Adobes are bricks made of gravel and soil and dried hard in the sun instead of being burned with fuel. Ours were moulded 18 by 9 inches in length and breadth, and 4 inches thick. The soil upon the ground of the fort being well adapted for the adobes, it was plowed, and water brought from the creek on to it and mortar made with oxen.
Sunday, August 8. Dams being prepared in the creek, all the Saints were re-baptized, from the president to the least member, and several who had never before been baptized. This we did because we had, as it were, entered a new world, and wished to renew our covenants and commence a newness of life. We had a most glorious discourse from the president on the priesthood, and sealing powers and blessings thereof.
Monday, 9th. Captain James Brown, accompanied by S. Brannan and a few attendants, started for the Bay of San Francisco to get a discharge for his men from the commanding officer in California. He was accompanied by some officers of the company to Fort Hall, to see if they could draw, or rather purchase, supplies for his men. This week I commenced getting out timber for a couple of houses. We hauled our timber about seven miles from a mountain ravine. It was a kind of timber called in the east fir tree. Mountaineers call it pine, some call it spruce pine. It often grows on these mountains to a great size. Brother Little and a few others started to explore the country north as far as Bear river and Cache valley. They accompanied Brown's company down the lake valley until they crossed Bear river, then bore up to Cache valley and found several places well adapted to settlements, and returned to camp after an absence of about a week. Professor Albert Carrington, with others, was engaged in an exploration or geological survey of the valley about the city, and from there up to the Utah lake and the adjacent mountains.
Monday, 16th. Our express sent to bring mail from our rear companies not returning, it was thought wisdom that the ox teams which were to return to Winter Quarters should tarry no longer. Accordingly, a company of about ninety men, soldiers and pioneers, with thirty-three teams and a number of loose horses and mules, that were either ridden or driven, left the valley this afternoon under the superintendence of Brothers Shadrack Roundy and Tunis Rappleyee, who were appointed their leaders on their return trip. Tuesday, the 24th, was the day set for the horse and mule teams to follow them. I should have mentioned that several pioneer teams started about a week ago with instructions to halt for the ox teams as soon as they found game to subsist upon. This was in consequence of the men having exhausted their provisions, and the whole camp being left with but small supplies. Those that were left, now doubled their diligence upon the fort, except the blacksmiths and other mechanics that were set to shoeing horses, preparing wagons, etc., preparatory to starting.
Sunday, 22nd. This afternoon the meeting was resolved into a conference to transact a little business relative to this place before the Twelve should leave. It was voted to organize a stake of Zion by appointing a president, high council, bishop and counselors, and all necessary officers; but the appointments were left to the Twelve when they should ascertain who were coming to winter here. The city was named the City of the Great Salt Lake of the Great Basin of North America. The Utah outlet was. named the Western Jordan.
Tuesday, 24th. Those who were ready to start went to the Salt lake for another bathing frolic, while the rest were getting ready.
Return Journey.
Thursday, 26th. All being ready, we left the valley at about noon, it being five weeks precisely from the time the first teams entered it. We have left about thirty log houses nearly finished, and the outside adobe wall about four feet high on two sides of the fort, and materials ready for the third side, the log houses to form the fourth side. The brethren who were left in the valley were instructed to continue their labors upon the fort. Our crops look well, and if there should be a favorable fall, the potato seed will be saved, and considerable benefit will be derived from the turnips and buckwheat. When we organized our return camp, we had thirty-six horse and mule teams, one hundred and eight men, besides about forty or fifty horses and mules that were ridden or driven loose. Quite a number of men, however, with some eight or ten teams, were expecting to meet their families and return again to the valley.
Before taking our leave of the valley, I must give the reader a little more minute description of it, being better prepared to do so than I was when the reader was first introduced into it on the 2 1 st of July. It is bounded on the east by a ridge of mountains generally rough, rocky and mostly inaccessible. Some of the highest peaks are covered with perpetual snow. The highest one is 6,919 feet above the temple block; on the south, bounded by a low mountain range that separates it from the Utah lake, and through which the Utah outlet forces its way down an impassable canyon into the valley ; on the west, by another very high and rough ridge of mountains, extending from the Utah to the Salt lake, leaving only room for a convenient road between the north point of the mountain and the south end of the Salt lake; on the north. by the lake and the salt marshes, leaving little more than room for a road between the marshes and the base of the eastern mountains, and in some places scarcely that. The valley is about twenty miles broad from the base of the east to that of the west mountains, and with the exception of from four to six miles in the center of the valley it slopes each way to the base of the mountains. It is about thirty-five or forty miles long, north and south. There are no streams from the western mountains, and the west side of the valley is dry, though the soil is good, and it may nearly all be irrigated from the outlet by taking the water out of the upper end of the valley. On the east side there are eight principal streams, besides several smaller creeks, coming out of the mountains between City creek and the Utah lake, and many extensive and excellent springs in the bottoms, and I will venture the assertion that better water cannot be found on the continent than these creeks afford. None but the larger class of these streams find their way to the outlet, or the Western Jordan. All the smaller ones spread out and are lost beneath the soil of the bottoms, and even the outlet itself, with all its tributaries, though sufficient for small steamboat navigation, shares the same fate during the dry season, ere it reaches the Salt lake. Its length in all its wanderings is probably one hundred miles. The sloping portions of the valley from the base of the mountains to the bottoms are dry and gravelly. The bottoms have the alluvial character of Illinois, and abound with extensive beds of rushes, and the greatest variety of grass I ever saw in any country; and the luxuriant growth of grass, rushes, cane-brake, bull-rushes and weeds, upon this bottom, is equal to any growth of vegetation in the Mississippi valley. There is no timber to be seen in the valley, except a few scattering trees upon the creeks, but by tracing these streams to their sources in the mountains, the ravines will be found to be full of timber sufficient to supply the Saints in the valley for many years to come.
(To be Continued)
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW
XIV.
In the last number it was stated the pioneers had decided to build a fort on one of the public squares. The Journal continues:
Monday, August 2. Elders E. T. Benson, O. P. Rockwood and others were dispatched with horses and pack mules to meet the Saints who were expected on our track, and to return with our mail from them, if possible, before we left the valley to return, in order to ascertain who are on the way and with what quantity of stores and provisions, that we may better determine who shall tarry and who shall return. Brother Henry Sherwood commenced surveying the city, or its general lines, and the public square in the southwest quarter of the city was selected for the fortress. This week I was detailed to take charge of herding all our stock, and seven men were selected for herdsmen; others were set to watering fields and sowing our turnips, etc. Others were to get out timber for log houses, and a strong company was organized to make adobes. To those unacquainted with these kind of buildings, I will say that they are very common in New Mexico and other sparsely timbered countries. Adobes are bricks made of gravel and soil and dried hard in the sun instead of being burned with fuel. Ours were moulded 18 by 9 inches in length and breadth, and 4 inches thick. The soil upon the ground of the fort being well adapted for the adobes, it was plowed, and water brought from the creek on to it and mortar made with oxen.
Sunday, August 8. Dams being prepared in the creek, all the Saints were re-baptized, from the president to the least member, and several who had never before been baptized. This we did because we had, as it were, entered a new world, and wished to renew our covenants and commence a newness of life. We had a most glorious discourse from the president on the priesthood, and sealing powers and blessings thereof.
Monday, 9th. Captain James Brown, accompanied by S. Brannan and a few attendants, started for the Bay of San Francisco to get a discharge for his men from the commanding officer in California. He was accompanied by some officers of the company to Fort Hall, to see if they could draw, or rather purchase, supplies for his men. This week I commenced getting out timber for a couple of houses. We hauled our timber about seven miles from a mountain ravine. It was a kind of timber called in the east fir tree. Mountaineers call it pine, some call it spruce pine. It often grows on these mountains to a great size. Brother Little and a few others started to explore the country north as far as Bear river and Cache valley. They accompanied Brown's company down the lake valley until they crossed Bear river, then bore up to Cache valley and found several places well adapted to settlements, and returned to camp after an absence of about a week. Professor Albert Carrington, with others, was engaged in an exploration or geological survey of the valley about the city, and from there up to the Utah lake and the adjacent mountains.
Monday, 16th. Our express sent to bring mail from our rear companies not returning, it was thought wisdom that the ox teams which were to return to Winter Quarters should tarry no longer. Accordingly, a company of about ninety men, soldiers and pioneers, with thirty-three teams and a number of loose horses and mules, that were either ridden or driven, left the valley this afternoon under the superintendence of Brothers Shadrack Roundy and Tunis Rappleyee, who were appointed their leaders on their return trip. Tuesday, the 24th, was the day set for the horse and mule teams to follow them. I should have mentioned that several pioneer teams started about a week ago with instructions to halt for the ox teams as soon as they found game to subsist upon. This was in consequence of the men having exhausted their provisions, and the whole camp being left with but small supplies. Those that were left, now doubled their diligence upon the fort, except the blacksmiths and other mechanics that were set to shoeing horses, preparing wagons, etc., preparatory to starting.
Sunday, 22nd. This afternoon the meeting was resolved into a conference to transact a little business relative to this place before the Twelve should leave. It was voted to organize a stake of Zion by appointing a president, high council, bishop and counselors, and all necessary officers; but the appointments were left to the Twelve when they should ascertain who were coming to winter here. The city was named the City of the Great Salt Lake of the Great Basin of North America. The Utah outlet was. named the Western Jordan.
Tuesday, 24th. Those who were ready to start went to the Salt lake for another bathing frolic, while the rest were getting ready.
Return Journey.
Thursday, 26th. All being ready, we left the valley at about noon, it being five weeks precisely from the time the first teams entered it. We have left about thirty log houses nearly finished, and the outside adobe wall about four feet high on two sides of the fort, and materials ready for the third side, the log houses to form the fourth side. The brethren who were left in the valley were instructed to continue their labors upon the fort. Our crops look well, and if there should be a favorable fall, the potato seed will be saved, and considerable benefit will be derived from the turnips and buckwheat. When we organized our return camp, we had thirty-six horse and mule teams, one hundred and eight men, besides about forty or fifty horses and mules that were ridden or driven loose. Quite a number of men, however, with some eight or ten teams, were expecting to meet their families and return again to the valley.
Before taking our leave of the valley, I must give the reader a little more minute description of it, being better prepared to do so than I was when the reader was first introduced into it on the 2 1 st of July. It is bounded on the east by a ridge of mountains generally rough, rocky and mostly inaccessible. Some of the highest peaks are covered with perpetual snow. The highest one is 6,919 feet above the temple block; on the south, bounded by a low mountain range that separates it from the Utah lake, and through which the Utah outlet forces its way down an impassable canyon into the valley ; on the west, by another very high and rough ridge of mountains, extending from the Utah to the Salt lake, leaving only room for a convenient road between the north point of the mountain and the south end of the Salt lake; on the north. by the lake and the salt marshes, leaving little more than room for a road between the marshes and the base of the eastern mountains, and in some places scarcely that. The valley is about twenty miles broad from the base of the east to that of the west mountains, and with the exception of from four to six miles in the center of the valley it slopes each way to the base of the mountains. It is about thirty-five or forty miles long, north and south. There are no streams from the western mountains, and the west side of the valley is dry, though the soil is good, and it may nearly all be irrigated from the outlet by taking the water out of the upper end of the valley. On the east side there are eight principal streams, besides several smaller creeks, coming out of the mountains between City creek and the Utah lake, and many extensive and excellent springs in the bottoms, and I will venture the assertion that better water cannot be found on the continent than these creeks afford. None but the larger class of these streams find their way to the outlet, or the Western Jordan. All the smaller ones spread out and are lost beneath the soil of the bottoms, and even the outlet itself, with all its tributaries, though sufficient for small steamboat navigation, shares the same fate during the dry season, ere it reaches the Salt lake. Its length in all its wanderings is probably one hundred miles. The sloping portions of the valley from the base of the mountains to the bottoms are dry and gravelly. The bottoms have the alluvial character of Illinois, and abound with extensive beds of rushes, and the greatest variety of grass I ever saw in any country; and the luxuriant growth of grass, rushes, cane-brake, bull-rushes and weeds, upon this bottom, is equal to any growth of vegetation in the Mississippi valley. There is no timber to be seen in the valley, except a few scattering trees upon the creeks, but by tracing these streams to their sources in the mountains, the ravines will be found to be full of timber sufficient to supply the Saints in the valley for many years to come.
(To be Continued)
Snow, Moroni. "From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow." Improvement Era. May 1912. pg. 551-554.
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW
XV
In our last, Erastus Snow, in company with others of the pioneers, was just on the point of commencing the journey back to Winter Quarters where they had left their families. The journal continues.
I will now commence the history of our homeward journey, and shall be very brief. Many, both of the soldiers and pioneers who were organized in our return camp, had entirely exhausted their provisions, while scarcely anyone had more than twenty-five or thirty pounds of bread stuffs, and no meat at all, in camp, except a beef that was killed and distributed the morning we left. When this was about gone, we drew our rations from another ox which the hand of Providence seemed to throw in our way, it being one that was lost by Captain Brown's company on the outward trip.
Sunday, August 29, 1847. While feeding our teams near Redding's Cove, seventy-five miles from the Valley, Elder E. T. Benson and company arrived with the mail from the long-expected company of emigrants. He reported about five hundred sixty teams on the road, divided into nine companies, the rear of which, when our express met them, were only forty miles west of Fort John. An express was started forthwith to the Valley with the mail, and Brother Benson went with us. We arrived at Fort Bridger Tuesday evening, August 21. Here another ox lost by Brown's company made its appearance, and replenished our stock of meat. We crossed Green River, September 3rd, and met the first company of our brethren on Big Sandy, and camped with them. That evening we held a meeting with them, and early the next morning sent an express to Little Sandy and detained Elder P. P. Pratt and his company on that stream where we tarried with them until the 5th, then down to the Pacific Springs, the first water west of the pass. Here we Found three companies, namely: Captains G. B. Wallace. A. O. Smoot and C. C. Rich. We tarried here with the Saints one day and two nights.
September 7. We crossed the pass amidst a tremendous snow storm which lasted from 8 o'clock a.m. to 3 o'clock p.m. At the first crossing of the Sweetwater, we found two companies composing Edward Hunter's hundred, in which Elder John Taylor was traveling. This company at 4 o'clock p.m., on the 7th of September, 1847, cleared away the snow and set a table sufficient to accommodate the whole pioneer company, at which we partook with joy and gladness, President Brigham Young at the head of the table and the Twelve by his side; and 1 know not that I have sat at a table better supplied with the luxuries of life, in all my travels, for many years, than was this table set at the South Pass at the foot of the Rocky Mountains. They gave the fragments to the pioneers who were destitute, and also killed a buffalo and divided among them. We had a joyful time with these companies and left them on the 8th, and sent messages before us to Captain Joesph B. Noble and Willard Snow with their respective companies that composed Captain J. M. Grant's hundred. We camped with them on a creek, in the midst of the Sweetwater hills, one day and two nights. These were the last of the emigrant companies, and we found them all in prosperous circumstances, health, peace, joy and hilarity in their midst. The only deaths upon the journey out of all the companies were one woman and three or four children, but they had suffered considerably from the loss of horses and cattle, some by the Indians, and more by sickness. At one time, on the Platte, Captain Willard Snow's company lost forty odd head of cattle which took fright in the night and broke out of the corral; breaking to pieces a wagon, they rushed by the guard and ran off with the buffalo, and though the owners pursued them and hunted a week they found but four or five head. The first night we stayed with them on the Sweetwater hills, forty-nine horses and mules were stolen, about half from the (returning) pioneers and the balance from the other two companies. Some of the horses taken were loose and others tied outside the corral. The joy of meeting our friends made us careless about securing our animals, and our guards were remiss in their duty, and we paid dear for it, for the animals that were taken were about the best in camp.
Next morning the trails of the horses were found leading in different directions but were followed until all came together on the main road down the Sweetwater. About twenty horsemen pursued them some thirty or forty miles, until the trail separated in different directions, and they finally returned finding only five of the horses that had been left by the way.
September 10. We harnessed our loose and infirm animals, and the other companies did the same, and then manned our wagons and separated each on his course, but we were so crippled by the loss of our best animals that we were obliged to move slowly. The second night after this, ten Indians visited our camp and stole a white horse belonging to J. R. Grant who neglected to tie him up. The guard heard them and fired but they escaped with the horse.
On the 16th we reached the Platte. Before this, we began to find buffalo and other game in plenty to supply us with all the meat we wanted. On our journey over the Black Hills, we were carefully watched by a band of the Sioux, and before we were aware that they were in the country, we were surprised by them. On the evening of the 20th, we camped on Big Timber Creek, late in the evening, where there was much timber and shrubbery and precisely the right kind of a place to be surprised. Next morning, while we were gathering our horses, and while but few of the men besides the guard had reached them, about two hundred Sioux emerged suddenly from the brush, and rushing their horses at the top of their speed, and raising a war-whoop and yell, and firing a few guns, they effected their object in setting our horses all frantic and scattering them in all directions, and the fiercest young warriors with the smartest steeds pursued our horses in different directions. In the meantime, the men rushed from camp with their guns, and as many as could get hold of horses were immediately in hot pursuit, and by firing a few guns and showing signs of fight, we checked the movements of the Indians and succeeded in getting our horses all back, except eleven horses and mules that were rushed off up the creek at the outset toward their camp in the mountains. As soon as the main body of the Indians were opposite our camp, seeing the general rush to arms and fearing the consequences of exposing themselves to our long rifles, the chief called a halt, rallied together all that he could make hear him, and hollowed, "Good Sioux, good Sioux," and wanted to shake hands and be friends. We had three Frenchmen with us who had accompanied us from Fort Bridger, one of whom could talk with them. Through him President Young inquired the cause of their conduct. The reply of the chief was that they had discovered our smoke early in the morning and supposed us to be Snakes with whom they had had a battle on the same ground ten days previous. It was not until some of their unruly young men had driven off our horses that they had discovered their mistake. He further stated that our horses should be returned again. The reader can believe as much of this apology as he pleases. I heard it with much distrust. However, a company of our men accompanied them to their camp and obtained nine out of the eleven animals, the other two being superior ones, could not.be found. They had been secreted, without doubt. Our men also recognized about twenty-five out the forty-four of our animals taken on the Sweetwater in their camp but could not get them.
(to be continued)
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW
XV
In our last, Erastus Snow, in company with others of the pioneers, was just on the point of commencing the journey back to Winter Quarters where they had left their families. The journal continues.
I will now commence the history of our homeward journey, and shall be very brief. Many, both of the soldiers and pioneers who were organized in our return camp, had entirely exhausted their provisions, while scarcely anyone had more than twenty-five or thirty pounds of bread stuffs, and no meat at all, in camp, except a beef that was killed and distributed the morning we left. When this was about gone, we drew our rations from another ox which the hand of Providence seemed to throw in our way, it being one that was lost by Captain Brown's company on the outward trip.
Sunday, August 29, 1847. While feeding our teams near Redding's Cove, seventy-five miles from the Valley, Elder E. T. Benson and company arrived with the mail from the long-expected company of emigrants. He reported about five hundred sixty teams on the road, divided into nine companies, the rear of which, when our express met them, were only forty miles west of Fort John. An express was started forthwith to the Valley with the mail, and Brother Benson went with us. We arrived at Fort Bridger Tuesday evening, August 21. Here another ox lost by Brown's company made its appearance, and replenished our stock of meat. We crossed Green River, September 3rd, and met the first company of our brethren on Big Sandy, and camped with them. That evening we held a meeting with them, and early the next morning sent an express to Little Sandy and detained Elder P. P. Pratt and his company on that stream where we tarried with them until the 5th, then down to the Pacific Springs, the first water west of the pass. Here we Found three companies, namely: Captains G. B. Wallace. A. O. Smoot and C. C. Rich. We tarried here with the Saints one day and two nights.
September 7. We crossed the pass amidst a tremendous snow storm which lasted from 8 o'clock a.m. to 3 o'clock p.m. At the first crossing of the Sweetwater, we found two companies composing Edward Hunter's hundred, in which Elder John Taylor was traveling. This company at 4 o'clock p.m., on the 7th of September, 1847, cleared away the snow and set a table sufficient to accommodate the whole pioneer company, at which we partook with joy and gladness, President Brigham Young at the head of the table and the Twelve by his side; and 1 know not that I have sat at a table better supplied with the luxuries of life, in all my travels, for many years, than was this table set at the South Pass at the foot of the Rocky Mountains. They gave the fragments to the pioneers who were destitute, and also killed a buffalo and divided among them. We had a joyful time with these companies and left them on the 8th, and sent messages before us to Captain Joesph B. Noble and Willard Snow with their respective companies that composed Captain J. M. Grant's hundred. We camped with them on a creek, in the midst of the Sweetwater hills, one day and two nights. These were the last of the emigrant companies, and we found them all in prosperous circumstances, health, peace, joy and hilarity in their midst. The only deaths upon the journey out of all the companies were one woman and three or four children, but they had suffered considerably from the loss of horses and cattle, some by the Indians, and more by sickness. At one time, on the Platte, Captain Willard Snow's company lost forty odd head of cattle which took fright in the night and broke out of the corral; breaking to pieces a wagon, they rushed by the guard and ran off with the buffalo, and though the owners pursued them and hunted a week they found but four or five head. The first night we stayed with them on the Sweetwater hills, forty-nine horses and mules were stolen, about half from the (returning) pioneers and the balance from the other two companies. Some of the horses taken were loose and others tied outside the corral. The joy of meeting our friends made us careless about securing our animals, and our guards were remiss in their duty, and we paid dear for it, for the animals that were taken were about the best in camp.
Next morning the trails of the horses were found leading in different directions but were followed until all came together on the main road down the Sweetwater. About twenty horsemen pursued them some thirty or forty miles, until the trail separated in different directions, and they finally returned finding only five of the horses that had been left by the way.
September 10. We harnessed our loose and infirm animals, and the other companies did the same, and then manned our wagons and separated each on his course, but we were so crippled by the loss of our best animals that we were obliged to move slowly. The second night after this, ten Indians visited our camp and stole a white horse belonging to J. R. Grant who neglected to tie him up. The guard heard them and fired but they escaped with the horse.
On the 16th we reached the Platte. Before this, we began to find buffalo and other game in plenty to supply us with all the meat we wanted. On our journey over the Black Hills, we were carefully watched by a band of the Sioux, and before we were aware that they were in the country, we were surprised by them. On the evening of the 20th, we camped on Big Timber Creek, late in the evening, where there was much timber and shrubbery and precisely the right kind of a place to be surprised. Next morning, while we were gathering our horses, and while but few of the men besides the guard had reached them, about two hundred Sioux emerged suddenly from the brush, and rushing their horses at the top of their speed, and raising a war-whoop and yell, and firing a few guns, they effected their object in setting our horses all frantic and scattering them in all directions, and the fiercest young warriors with the smartest steeds pursued our horses in different directions. In the meantime, the men rushed from camp with their guns, and as many as could get hold of horses were immediately in hot pursuit, and by firing a few guns and showing signs of fight, we checked the movements of the Indians and succeeded in getting our horses all back, except eleven horses and mules that were rushed off up the creek at the outset toward their camp in the mountains. As soon as the main body of the Indians were opposite our camp, seeing the general rush to arms and fearing the consequences of exposing themselves to our long rifles, the chief called a halt, rallied together all that he could make hear him, and hollowed, "Good Sioux, good Sioux," and wanted to shake hands and be friends. We had three Frenchmen with us who had accompanied us from Fort Bridger, one of whom could talk with them. Through him President Young inquired the cause of their conduct. The reply of the chief was that they had discovered our smoke early in the morning and supposed us to be Snakes with whom they had had a battle on the same ground ten days previous. It was not until some of their unruly young men had driven off our horses that they had discovered their mistake. He further stated that our horses should be returned again. The reader can believe as much of this apology as he pleases. I heard it with much distrust. However, a company of our men accompanied them to their camp and obtained nine out of the eleven animals, the other two being superior ones, could not.be found. They had been secreted, without doubt. Our men also recognized about twenty-five out the forty-four of our animals taken on the Sweetwater in their camp but could not get them.
(to be continued)
Snow, Moroni. "From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow." Improvement Era. July 1912. pg. 770-773.
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW
XVI
In our last number the returning pioneers were having trouble with the Indians who stole their horses. The journal continues:
The Indians pretended that they had traded for them. Thinking that we might yet get them by peaceable means, without resorting to force, it was thought advisable to go to Fort John and employ Mr. Bordeaux or some of his traders who had influence with the Sioux to go with our men and carry presents and try and get them. When we arrived at Fort John, the site of the old Fort Laramie, on September 24th, 1847, we learned that a part of our animals taken on the Sweetwater had been brought directly there by some Sioux and that Colonel J. C. Little and Dr. Johnson recognized two of the animals, and secured them, and from the report of the Indians they had reasons to think we had been very badly crippled and perhaps unable to continue our journey, and they had obtained as many horses and mules as they could from the company of ox teams that was in advance of us and had started on the 20th with two other brethren to meet us and render us assistance, but they had unfortunately taken the river road and missed us and fell upon our trail a short distance beyond Big Timber Creek where they were surrounded by the same band of Sioux who had taken our horses. The Indians evidently intended to rob and perhaps murder them, but being well armed, by a bold and resolute course, they kept the Indians at bay until, fortunately for them, Commodore Stockton, with a body of forty men from California bound for the states, arrived in time to save them. From him they learned that our company was in advance of them and they had missed us. They accordingly returned with him to Laramie where they arrived on the 26th, in time to join us in our journey homeward.
Colonel Little accepted the invitation to journey with me and lodge in my wagon until we arrived in Winter Quarters. By the way, I would remark that Brother Little, Lieutenant Willis and a few others with pack animals, left the valley the same day that we did, and he overtook the ox teams at Independence Rock and journeyed with them to Laramie. While on the way his animals and about fifteen others belonging to the ox companies were stolen by the Sioux and they tarried a few days at Fort John and succeeded in getting the most of their animals back again, or others in the place of them. During their stay for this purpose, an Indian arrived with a portion of our horses taken on the Sweetwater which he stated he had taken from the Snakes. We also tarried a few days at Fort John in the hopes of obtaining the influence of Mr. Bordeaux and his men in obtaining our lost animals. Bordeaux at first promised to send an interpreter with our messengers and to use his influence in our favor, but the next day when we had made up a company well armed and mounted for the expedition, Mr. Bordeaux refused to send an interpreter, or rather stated that his men refused to go. He also spoke very discouragingly of the expedition and said the Indians would secret our horses and our efforts would be unavailing. Whether he was sincere in his counsel and advice or whether he was afraid of injuring his influence and trade with the Sioux, or whether he was leagued with them in their robberies, is more than I can determine. At any rate there was a rumor afloat that one of his men was missing at the fort next morning after our arrival and by some it was conjectured that he had gone to inform the Sioux of our intentions to make a demand for our horses. And so our expedition was abandoned and with it the hope of obtaining our horses. We returned to our camp, and when Col. Little and Dr. Johnson arrived we resumed our journey clown the Platte.
We left our encampment opposite Fort John on the evening of the 26th and came down a few miles to find better feed. On Monday morning, the 27th of September, we renewed our journey. About eighty miles down the river we found Mr. Racheau, a French trader, with a band of Sioux that were hunting. Here we tarried one day and rested our teams and traded some with the Indians, and some with the trader. With him we traded some of our poor horses for better ones, etc. This band of Sioux manifested a more friendly disposition. To show their good feeling, a part of them went out, at the suggestion of Mr. Racheau, and killed several buffalo for us.
Sunday morning, October 2, while the camp was starting, a high-spirited Spanish mare which I had purchased of Mr. Racheau unhorsed her rider and at the top of her speed, which was like the flight of a hare, pursued an Indian hunting party that was at that time crossing the bottoms some miles distant towards the bluffs, and although I pursued upon my windiest horse I had a ride of about fifteen miles before I could catch her again. This unlucky circumstance threw me into the midst of what was to me quite a romantic scene—a regular Indian buffalo hunt. When the party arrived in the vicinity of some scattering herds they separated into parties of two and three and took their stations upon tops of buttes or eminences in the prairie in all directions for several miles, so that they could see the direction the herd was taking in the flight. Then two Indians started the herd and pursued in the rear while others were intercepting their retreat and, selecting the fattest cows, let fly their arrows (for they use no firearms in this chase) which seldom failed to do execution; and if the first was not sufficient, the second and third arrow quickly followed, and once wounded became the sole target for the Indian's arrows until the victim fell. Turn which way they would the herd was sure to be attacked by a fresh party of horsemen who in turn would strew the ground with the slain. When the herd had thus run the gauntlet for some four or five miles and the chase was abandoned, the Indians could be seen in all directions dressing their game. I passed one who had been unhorsed and broken his arm in the chase and his squaw was splintering it up. An old Indian presented me with a couple of tongues which with them is the choicest part of the buffalo, and I returned to camp gratified by the scene I had witnessed and scarcely regretted the chase I had for my mare.
Our teams now began to fail daily and we were obliged to travel slow. The feed was scarce and of a kind that the buffalo had refused, and after a few days travel we found a letter upon a post left for us by the company that was in advance of us from which we learned that they were six days ahead of us. Being anxious that they should stop and assist us with their oxen, a party of twelve footmen were dispatched to overtake them (for we could not spare horses). On the evening of the 16th we came up with the footmen who had given up the chase as a hard one, and were waiting for us eight miles above the head of Grand Island. This being the lower extremity of the buffalo range, we tarried until the 20th to secure meat to last us home. While here we were met to our great joy by sixteen men with horses who had come 250 miles from Winter Quarters to meet us. After leaving the head of Grand Island we found either rushes or cottonwood to recruit, and with the aid of the fresh horses from Winter Quarters we began to move with more ease. We followed down the Grand Island as far as Wood river and there left our spring trail and took the trail of the summer companies along the sand ridges between the Platte and the Loop Fork.
(to be continued)
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW
XVI
In our last number the returning pioneers were having trouble with the Indians who stole their horses. The journal continues:
The Indians pretended that they had traded for them. Thinking that we might yet get them by peaceable means, without resorting to force, it was thought advisable to go to Fort John and employ Mr. Bordeaux or some of his traders who had influence with the Sioux to go with our men and carry presents and try and get them. When we arrived at Fort John, the site of the old Fort Laramie, on September 24th, 1847, we learned that a part of our animals taken on the Sweetwater had been brought directly there by some Sioux and that Colonel J. C. Little and Dr. Johnson recognized two of the animals, and secured them, and from the report of the Indians they had reasons to think we had been very badly crippled and perhaps unable to continue our journey, and they had obtained as many horses and mules as they could from the company of ox teams that was in advance of us and had started on the 20th with two other brethren to meet us and render us assistance, but they had unfortunately taken the river road and missed us and fell upon our trail a short distance beyond Big Timber Creek where they were surrounded by the same band of Sioux who had taken our horses. The Indians evidently intended to rob and perhaps murder them, but being well armed, by a bold and resolute course, they kept the Indians at bay until, fortunately for them, Commodore Stockton, with a body of forty men from California bound for the states, arrived in time to save them. From him they learned that our company was in advance of them and they had missed us. They accordingly returned with him to Laramie where they arrived on the 26th, in time to join us in our journey homeward.
Colonel Little accepted the invitation to journey with me and lodge in my wagon until we arrived in Winter Quarters. By the way, I would remark that Brother Little, Lieutenant Willis and a few others with pack animals, left the valley the same day that we did, and he overtook the ox teams at Independence Rock and journeyed with them to Laramie. While on the way his animals and about fifteen others belonging to the ox companies were stolen by the Sioux and they tarried a few days at Fort John and succeeded in getting the most of their animals back again, or others in the place of them. During their stay for this purpose, an Indian arrived with a portion of our horses taken on the Sweetwater which he stated he had taken from the Snakes. We also tarried a few days at Fort John in the hopes of obtaining the influence of Mr. Bordeaux and his men in obtaining our lost animals. Bordeaux at first promised to send an interpreter with our messengers and to use his influence in our favor, but the next day when we had made up a company well armed and mounted for the expedition, Mr. Bordeaux refused to send an interpreter, or rather stated that his men refused to go. He also spoke very discouragingly of the expedition and said the Indians would secret our horses and our efforts would be unavailing. Whether he was sincere in his counsel and advice or whether he was afraid of injuring his influence and trade with the Sioux, or whether he was leagued with them in their robberies, is more than I can determine. At any rate there was a rumor afloat that one of his men was missing at the fort next morning after our arrival and by some it was conjectured that he had gone to inform the Sioux of our intentions to make a demand for our horses. And so our expedition was abandoned and with it the hope of obtaining our horses. We returned to our camp, and when Col. Little and Dr. Johnson arrived we resumed our journey clown the Platte.
We left our encampment opposite Fort John on the evening of the 26th and came down a few miles to find better feed. On Monday morning, the 27th of September, we renewed our journey. About eighty miles down the river we found Mr. Racheau, a French trader, with a band of Sioux that were hunting. Here we tarried one day and rested our teams and traded some with the Indians, and some with the trader. With him we traded some of our poor horses for better ones, etc. This band of Sioux manifested a more friendly disposition. To show their good feeling, a part of them went out, at the suggestion of Mr. Racheau, and killed several buffalo for us.
Sunday morning, October 2, while the camp was starting, a high-spirited Spanish mare which I had purchased of Mr. Racheau unhorsed her rider and at the top of her speed, which was like the flight of a hare, pursued an Indian hunting party that was at that time crossing the bottoms some miles distant towards the bluffs, and although I pursued upon my windiest horse I had a ride of about fifteen miles before I could catch her again. This unlucky circumstance threw me into the midst of what was to me quite a romantic scene—a regular Indian buffalo hunt. When the party arrived in the vicinity of some scattering herds they separated into parties of two and three and took their stations upon tops of buttes or eminences in the prairie in all directions for several miles, so that they could see the direction the herd was taking in the flight. Then two Indians started the herd and pursued in the rear while others were intercepting their retreat and, selecting the fattest cows, let fly their arrows (for they use no firearms in this chase) which seldom failed to do execution; and if the first was not sufficient, the second and third arrow quickly followed, and once wounded became the sole target for the Indian's arrows until the victim fell. Turn which way they would the herd was sure to be attacked by a fresh party of horsemen who in turn would strew the ground with the slain. When the herd had thus run the gauntlet for some four or five miles and the chase was abandoned, the Indians could be seen in all directions dressing their game. I passed one who had been unhorsed and broken his arm in the chase and his squaw was splintering it up. An old Indian presented me with a couple of tongues which with them is the choicest part of the buffalo, and I returned to camp gratified by the scene I had witnessed and scarcely regretted the chase I had for my mare.
Our teams now began to fail daily and we were obliged to travel slow. The feed was scarce and of a kind that the buffalo had refused, and after a few days travel we found a letter upon a post left for us by the company that was in advance of us from which we learned that they were six days ahead of us. Being anxious that they should stop and assist us with their oxen, a party of twelve footmen were dispatched to overtake them (for we could not spare horses). On the evening of the 16th we came up with the footmen who had given up the chase as a hard one, and were waiting for us eight miles above the head of Grand Island. This being the lower extremity of the buffalo range, we tarried until the 20th to secure meat to last us home. While here we were met to our great joy by sixteen men with horses who had come 250 miles from Winter Quarters to meet us. After leaving the head of Grand Island we found either rushes or cottonwood to recruit, and with the aid of the fresh horses from Winter Quarters we began to move with more ease. We followed down the Grand Island as far as Wood river and there left our spring trail and took the trail of the summer companies along the sand ridges between the Platte and the Loop Fork.
(to be continued)
Snow, Moroni. "From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers. The Original Diary of Erastus Snow." Improvement Era. October 1912. pg. 1107-1110.
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW
XVII
In the July number, the returning pioneer company was left on the Loup Fork. The journal continues: We crossed the Loup Fork about twenty-five miles above the old Pawnee mission. The water was about the same depth as when we crossed it in the spring. Elder Amasa Lyman and a few others of the best horsemen left us after crossing the Loup Fork to go to Winter Quarters and carry news of our near approach and to return and meet ns with provisions. For some time previous we had subsisted almost entirely upon animal food, and when we passed the old station we gleaned a few ears of corn from the fields, which was quite an addition to our diet and seemed to us quite a luxury. We crossed the Elk Horn river on the 30th of October, and camped upon the east bank. Here we were met by a large company of brethren from Winter Quarters with horses, carriages and wagon loads of grain and provisions for ourselves and teams. With them we had such a meeting as none but partners in tribulation realize. We ate, drank and rejoiced with them that night, and early on the morning of the 31st we started and drove into Winter Quarters, a distance of about twenty-five miles, and were welcomed again to the bosom of our families and friends. My family I found in tolerably good health, though one less than when I left. My lovely little Mary Minerva had fallen asleep August the 4th, age ten months. Brother Edwards, whom I left in charge of my family in the spring, had been sick and had raised but little for the sustenance of my family. My stock were also nearly all used up, some in one way and some in another. Some had died, some lost upon the rush bottoms by the herdsmen last winter, others killed by the Indians, etc., so that out of nineteen head which I had one year ago, I had five left. Then I needed all I had, now I have no use for more than I have. When I need more to prosecute my journey with my family to the Great Basin, I trust that the Lord will open the way by which I may get them.
Soon after the return of the pioneer camp, in accordance with the wish of the general government of the United States, it was resolved by the Saints west of the Missouri river to vacate the Omaha lands next spring and those who cannot go to the valley, to re-cross the Missouri river and settle upon the Pottawattamie purchase.
About the 10th of December, some forty-five or fifty of the "Mormon" Battalion arrived in Winter Quarters from the coast of California, via Salt Lake. The weather was so cold that the Missouri river was frozen over in places when they arrived. They had suffered much and some had perished by the way. They had been compelled to subsist for some time upon their worn-out horses and mules. By these brethren, we received letters from the Saints in the valley as late as the 18th of October, which gave us an account of the safe arrival of the emigrating companies in the city of the Great Salt Lake, and of the general health and prosperity of the Saints there.
During the month of December I spent two weeks with Mrs. Snow visiting our friends and brethren on the western side of the Missouri river, visiting and preaching in several different branches, and all the Saints attended the special conference held December 24, 25, 26, and 27, in the log tabernacle, a commodious block house 63x43 feet, which had been built during the three weeks previous in extremely cold weather, by the Saints upon the Pottawattamie district, expressly for the conference. It was one of the best conferences ever held in the Church, and although the Saints generally were in the depths of poverty and want, yet they were full of the riches of the grace of God—peace within and joy in the Holy Ghost. Much rich instruction was given, and among the business transacted was the organization of the quorum of the First Presidency over the whole Church, and the appointment of Father John Smith to be the patriarch over the whole Church. It was also determined in council to send delegates to the rich Saints in the southern and eastern states to solicit from them donations of money and clothing for the relief of the poor and distressed Saints to enable the council and the camp of the Saints to prosecute their journey to the Great Basin.
Elder E. T. Benson of the Twelve and myself were appointed to visit the eastern and middle states, and Elder A. Lyman and Preston Thomas, the southern states. Elder E. T. Benson and I visited New York, Boston and many other eastern towns and states, soliciting aid. Some received us kindly and contributed money and clothing, but by far the greater portion of the people turned a cold shoulder to us. We left Winter Quarters about the 1st of January, 1848, and returned about the first of April. While traveling, we were sometimes together and at other times traveled separately, visiting different places.
On my return trip I passed through Ohio and visited the Kirtland Temple, and at St. Louis fell in with several returning elders and a company of Saints with whom I ascended the Missouri river. Soon after our return to Winter Quarters there was a general stir and bustle getting ready for starting with our families to Salt Lake Valley, and gathering our year's supply of seeds and provisions. Most of my oxen had perished during the winter or had been eaten by the Indians, and I was under the necessity of yoking up my cows and all my growing stock to work with my few oxen which were left, in order to haul the wagons for the journey.
I started in company with Presidents Young and Kimball, and had a very pleasant and agreeable journey, my teams holding out well and my family enjoying good health. We reached our destination with much joy on the 20th of September. Soon after our arrival I was appointed one of the presidency of the stake, and during the following winter 1 was called and ordained into the Quorum of Twelve Apostles (Feb. 12, 1849), together with Charles C. Rich, Lorenzo Snow and Franklin D. Richards, these all filling vacancies caused by the apostasy of Lyman Wight and the re-organization of the First Presidency out of the Quorum of the Twelve.
From this time on, the labors of Erastus Snow were so intimately connected with the early settlement of southern Utah, Arizona, Colorado, Nevada and Mexico that he ceased to keep a private journal. His history now becomes a part of the his tory of the various colonization missions of the Church. In closing this series of articles we deem it appropriate to include a discourse delivered by Erastus Snow in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, July 25, 1880, on this subject, which will appear later in the Era.
From Nauvoo to Salt Lake in the Van of the Pioneers
The Original Diary of Erastus Snow
EDITED BY HIS SON, MORONI SNOW
XVII
In the July number, the returning pioneer company was left on the Loup Fork. The journal continues: We crossed the Loup Fork about twenty-five miles above the old Pawnee mission. The water was about the same depth as when we crossed it in the spring. Elder Amasa Lyman and a few others of the best horsemen left us after crossing the Loup Fork to go to Winter Quarters and carry news of our near approach and to return and meet ns with provisions. For some time previous we had subsisted almost entirely upon animal food, and when we passed the old station we gleaned a few ears of corn from the fields, which was quite an addition to our diet and seemed to us quite a luxury. We crossed the Elk Horn river on the 30th of October, and camped upon the east bank. Here we were met by a large company of brethren from Winter Quarters with horses, carriages and wagon loads of grain and provisions for ourselves and teams. With them we had such a meeting as none but partners in tribulation realize. We ate, drank and rejoiced with them that night, and early on the morning of the 31st we started and drove into Winter Quarters, a distance of about twenty-five miles, and were welcomed again to the bosom of our families and friends. My family I found in tolerably good health, though one less than when I left. My lovely little Mary Minerva had fallen asleep August the 4th, age ten months. Brother Edwards, whom I left in charge of my family in the spring, had been sick and had raised but little for the sustenance of my family. My stock were also nearly all used up, some in one way and some in another. Some had died, some lost upon the rush bottoms by the herdsmen last winter, others killed by the Indians, etc., so that out of nineteen head which I had one year ago, I had five left. Then I needed all I had, now I have no use for more than I have. When I need more to prosecute my journey with my family to the Great Basin, I trust that the Lord will open the way by which I may get them.
Soon after the return of the pioneer camp, in accordance with the wish of the general government of the United States, it was resolved by the Saints west of the Missouri river to vacate the Omaha lands next spring and those who cannot go to the valley, to re-cross the Missouri river and settle upon the Pottawattamie purchase.
About the 10th of December, some forty-five or fifty of the "Mormon" Battalion arrived in Winter Quarters from the coast of California, via Salt Lake. The weather was so cold that the Missouri river was frozen over in places when they arrived. They had suffered much and some had perished by the way. They had been compelled to subsist for some time upon their worn-out horses and mules. By these brethren, we received letters from the Saints in the valley as late as the 18th of October, which gave us an account of the safe arrival of the emigrating companies in the city of the Great Salt Lake, and of the general health and prosperity of the Saints there.
During the month of December I spent two weeks with Mrs. Snow visiting our friends and brethren on the western side of the Missouri river, visiting and preaching in several different branches, and all the Saints attended the special conference held December 24, 25, 26, and 27, in the log tabernacle, a commodious block house 63x43 feet, which had been built during the three weeks previous in extremely cold weather, by the Saints upon the Pottawattamie district, expressly for the conference. It was one of the best conferences ever held in the Church, and although the Saints generally were in the depths of poverty and want, yet they were full of the riches of the grace of God—peace within and joy in the Holy Ghost. Much rich instruction was given, and among the business transacted was the organization of the quorum of the First Presidency over the whole Church, and the appointment of Father John Smith to be the patriarch over the whole Church. It was also determined in council to send delegates to the rich Saints in the southern and eastern states to solicit from them donations of money and clothing for the relief of the poor and distressed Saints to enable the council and the camp of the Saints to prosecute their journey to the Great Basin.
Elder E. T. Benson of the Twelve and myself were appointed to visit the eastern and middle states, and Elder A. Lyman and Preston Thomas, the southern states. Elder E. T. Benson and I visited New York, Boston and many other eastern towns and states, soliciting aid. Some received us kindly and contributed money and clothing, but by far the greater portion of the people turned a cold shoulder to us. We left Winter Quarters about the 1st of January, 1848, and returned about the first of April. While traveling, we were sometimes together and at other times traveled separately, visiting different places.
On my return trip I passed through Ohio and visited the Kirtland Temple, and at St. Louis fell in with several returning elders and a company of Saints with whom I ascended the Missouri river. Soon after our return to Winter Quarters there was a general stir and bustle getting ready for starting with our families to Salt Lake Valley, and gathering our year's supply of seeds and provisions. Most of my oxen had perished during the winter or had been eaten by the Indians, and I was under the necessity of yoking up my cows and all my growing stock to work with my few oxen which were left, in order to haul the wagons for the journey.
I started in company with Presidents Young and Kimball, and had a very pleasant and agreeable journey, my teams holding out well and my family enjoying good health. We reached our destination with much joy on the 20th of September. Soon after our arrival I was appointed one of the presidency of the stake, and during the following winter 1 was called and ordained into the Quorum of Twelve Apostles (Feb. 12, 1849), together with Charles C. Rich, Lorenzo Snow and Franklin D. Richards, these all filling vacancies caused by the apostasy of Lyman Wight and the re-organization of the First Presidency out of the Quorum of the Twelve.
From this time on, the labors of Erastus Snow were so intimately connected with the early settlement of southern Utah, Arizona, Colorado, Nevada and Mexico that he ceased to keep a private journal. His history now becomes a part of the his tory of the various colonization missions of the Church. In closing this series of articles we deem it appropriate to include a discourse delivered by Erastus Snow in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, July 25, 1880, on this subject, which will appear later in the Era.
Snow, Erastus. "The Utah Pioneers." Improvement Era. June 1913. pg. 750-763.
The Utah Pioneers[1] BY ELDER ERASTUS SNOW, ONE OF THE TWO MEN WHO FIRST ENTERED SALT LAKE VALLEY [Sixty-six years ago in July of this year, the Pioneers entered the Salt Lake Valley. Apostle Erastus Snow uttered the words here recorded thirty-three years ago, standing midway between the Pioneers and our day. Doubtless thousands of our readers may look back to the conditions that surrounded him and count the mile posts of toil and achievement in the intervening years, even as he looked back over the time to the day when the Pioneers entered the valley. Those who can thus take a view into the past must in all humility and with thankful hearts praise the Lord, our God for giving us such increase in faith and numbers as we now enjoy, for his blessings and mercy, and for the growth, spiritual and material, so abundantly witnessed upon every hand. If the people shall remain true to the faith and valiant in the work of God, the progress that shall result in the coming third of a century may scarcely be estimated. — The Editors.] I am requested to occupy some time this afternoon in speaking to the people. I generally feel a little awkward in this place, perhaps from the fact that I seldom occupy this position. The scenes before me [referring to the decorations around the Tabernacle from the day before] are fruitful in thought, carrying the mind back through the past history of the Latter-day Saints. And the events of yesterday were full of intense interest to the Latter-day Saints but perhaps none could appreciate the sight better than the Pioneers themselves. Most of that body of men had grown up almost from childhood in the Church, and those that are spared are in their old age, and look back with peculiar feelings to the scenes of the past, and they are not without profitable reflection. HOME OF THE SAINTS Many of the mottoes exhibited yesterday in our grand procession, and some I see around the gallery—for instance, "God bless our Mountain Home"—carry with them all that is associated with home—all the happiness, the comforts, the pleasures, the hope and the anxieties of home, and that, too, of such a home as God has provided for his people in the valleys of the Rocky Mountains. It is the home of the Saints, and when the Pioneers found it, it was well nigh purified by the lapse of time and the desolation of ages, and the wickedness of its ancient inhabitants well nigh obliterated, though the curse of barrenness and desolation still existed. THE CRICKETS AND THE GULLS I remarked yesterday, on looking at the decorations of this building, that to make the work complete that part which so truthfully represents this desert land in 1847, the sagebrush and the other growth of the desert should be besprinkled with black crickets, and perched in some prominent position, some gulls looking down eagerly upon them ; which would remind us of those early days when the Pioneers and early settlers grappled with the difficulties of the desert land ; when the untamed savage was scarcely an enemy or a hindrance in our pathway compared with the destructive winged insects, the crickets and the grasshoppers which would come in myriads to devour the tender crops. For the first two seasons it seemed as though the crickets and grasshoppers would consume every green thing, and after they had commenced their depredations to such an extent that to all human appearance the last vestige of the products of the field and garden would be eaten up, large flocks of gulls came to the relief of the farmer, lighting down upon the fields and covering them as with a white sheet, and they fell to devouring the insects ; and when they had filled and gorged their stomachs, they would vomit them up and then fill themselves again, and again vomit, and thus they ate and devoured until the fields were cleared of those destructive insects, and the crops saved. And these white birds became almost as sacred in the feelings of the people, for the first two or three years, as the white elephant to the people of India ; and I do not know but what, if they had continued their annual visits, some of our people would have been almost ready to revere them as the people of the East do the white elephant. But such a thing was not permitted in the economy of divine Providence; it was not necessary that these birds should come yearly: they came in an opportune time to save the crops and to preserve the early colonists from starvation; and since that time comparatively few of them have been seen in the country. But the assistance of this fowl in those early years was as remarkable, nay miraculous, to us as it was for the Lord to send the armies of quails to the Israelitish camp; dropping them down in their midst in sufficient quantities to suit the cravings of the home-camp of a million people. THE GRASSHOPPERS Since that time, in various parts of the land, the insects commonly known as the "ironclads," more properly, flying grasshoppers, have visited certain sections of this country, doing much damage ; yet the people have been in a condition to endure such visitations without serious alarm, because of our widespread settlements and the great abundance that has been produced in the country, so that if one section of the country suffered from the ravages of the insects, other sections of the country could come to their relief, and there was no imminent danger to the colon' sts. Not so in those early years when there was no friendly hand within a thousand miles to extend relief, and no railroads by which supplies could be transported to us, and time would not permit to send our teams a thousand miles across the plains to bring the necessaries of life ; our wives and children would have been left as utterly desolate as the savages, who, by-the-by, had learned in their destitution to profit by those visitations ; for when the insects would devour all the green things, they would turn in and devour the insects. And on this ground, on this city plot, the first company of savages who visited the Pioneer camp, after the exchange of salutations, retired to prepare their evening repast, and they emptied out of their sacks bushels of dried grasshoppers, on which they made their suppers. Our people had not learned to do this yet, but had it not been for the providential appearance of the gulls, we would have been brought to the same necessity—to gather up the crickets and salt and dry them to subsist upon. FAITH OF THE PIONEERS It was an experiment which many doubted, as to whether we could subsist our colonies in this country at all, and whether grain would mature. And James Bridger, the well-known mountaineer, who had inter-married with the Snakes, and who had a trading post which still bears his name, Fort Bridger, when he met President Brigham Young at the Pioneer camp on the Big Sandy, about the last of June, and learned our destination to be the valley of the Great Salt Lake, he gave us a general outline and description of this country, over which he had roamed with the Indians in his hunting and trapping excursions, and expressed grave doubts whether corn could be produced at all in these mountains, he haying made experiments in many places with a few seeds, which had failed to mature; and so sanguine was he that it could not be done, that he proffered to give a thousand dollars for the first ear of corn raised in the valley of the Great Salt Lake, or the valley of the Utah outlet, as he termed it, meaning the valley between Utah Lake and Salt Lake. President Young replied to him: "Wait a little, and we will show you." It was this confident hope, and this faith animating the bosom of President Brigham Young, and the Pioneers led by him, that carried this people through, and that has impelled them upon their onward course from that day to this. True, the country was unknown to us, and being unacquainted with the climate and soil, it was an experiment; but there was an assurance, a faith planted in the hearts of the Pioneer company by the Father whom we serve, that he was abundantly able to sanctify the elements for the good of his people to sustain them in this interior desert. What inspired the Pioneers with this hope and faith was, that God had pointed out the way hither; he had moved upon the Prophet Joseph before his death, to predict that this people would yet be driven from Illinois and the western States, and have to flee into the Rocky Mountains, where they would become a great and strong people. And it was under the inspiration upon this subject that he was prompted to organize an exploring party, consisting of twelve picked men, for the purpose of exploring this land and bring back an account of its facilities, in view of what God had revealed unto him. But he was slain by his enemies without being permitted to realize these expectations and without being permitted to lead his people hither. But the mantle that was upon him fell upon his successor, Brigham Young, who had the same spirit of inspiration and faith. And when that band of Pioneers left the Missouri river, on the 7th day of April, 1847, they journeyed as Abraham journeyed from Ur of the Chaldees, from whence, we are told, he journeyed according to the command of God, seeking a country which God had promised him. Abraham had not seen it, neither did he know where it was, but God having commanded him to go out from the land of his fathers to a land which he should show him, he started out not knowing whither he went. FOOD PROVIDENTIALLY PROVIDED So did the Pioneers go without knowing whither they went. For the first five hundred miles of the journey from Winter Quarters, or the camp on the Missouri river, to Fort Laramie, on the North Platte, the country was stripped of vegetation; there was nothing for our animals to eat. There was plenty of buffalo. antelope and deer; indeed the buffaloes were so plentiful that they had consumed everything eatable along the river, until all the Platte bottoms were as bare as a sheep yard. The vast heeds of buffalo were ofttimes in our way, and we were under the necessity of putting strong guards around our animals least they should stampede } and we had to feed out what grain we had started with —for we had taken a moderate supply of grain to feed as well as for seed, and this we dealt out sparingly unto them, and indeed some began to feed out their crackers and flour and breadstuff before we reached Fort Laramie, to keep our animals from perishing, and the grass did not begin to grow to relieve our animals until we struck the Black Hills, early in June. And here we were obliged to tarry to recruit our animals, and for two or three days we rested on the North Platte while we built ferryboats on which to cross the river. And when this was done, and we had crossed the Platte and were ready to start, we found ourselves very destitute of provisions on account of having been obliged to deal out part of our supplies to save our animals. As we were about to tie up our ferryboat and take our departure, a gentleman came riding up on horseback who had struck our trail at Laramie, and he told us that a large company was a short distance behind on their way to Oregon, and they wished that we would stop and ferry them over the river. We consented to do so if they would replenish our larder, furnishing us the necessary supplies that would justify our detention. This, he said, they were more than willing to do, and offered to pay us the usual fee for ferrying over the Missouri river, and pay us in flour, and sugar, and bacon and coffee, at prices ruling on the Missouri. We stopped and ferried them over, and collected the toll in provisions; and by the time we had done this, another company hove in sight, and we ferried them over on the same terms ; and then a third, until our stores and supplies were replenished so that we could prosecute our journey ; and leaving a few picked men to tend the ferry, with a few empty wagons and teams to follow, the company proceeded on our way. The ferry-men remained and took over a few other companies, received their pay in provision, and then followed after us. Thus we realized another interposition of divine Providence in timely supplying our needs, after a severe trial of our faith and patience while passing through this buffalo country. Having thus rested our teams and replenished our stores, we continued our journey. I mention these things as some reasons why the Pioneers were from the 7th of April to the 24th of July in reaching this valley. We made the best time we could under the circumstances, and preserve ourselves and animals fit for use. The Pioneers were faithful in attending to their prayers. So far as fresh meat was concerned, their hunters killed what game was sufficient to supply them, and they dried considerable and brought with them, which together with the flour and groceries obtained from these emigrant companies, served us until we had finished our mission. TRAVELED UNDER DIRECTION OF THE SPIRIT OF THE LORD When President Young was questioned by any of the Pioneers as to the definite point of our destination, all he could say to them was, that he would know it when he should see it, and that we should continue to travel the way the Spirit of the Lord should direct us. At the Pacific Springs, fourteen miles from the last crossing of the Sweetwater, and the first waters on this side of the Divide, we were met by an Indian trader and mountaineer known as "Pegleg" Smith, who had his trading post somewhere above the Soda Springs, on Bear River. He described to us the region of Bear River, and Soda Springs, and Bear Lake Valley, and Cache Valley, and Marsh Valley, which he had visited in the course of his hunting, and trapping and trading with the Indians. He earnestly advised us to direct our course northwestward from Bridger, and make our way into Cache Valley; and he so far made an impression upon the camp, that we were induced to enter into an engagement with him to meet us at a certain time and place some two weeks afterwards to pilot our company into that country. But for some reason, which to this day has never to my knowledge been explained, he failed to meet us; and I have ever recognized his failure to do it as a providence of the All wise God. The impressions of the Spirit signified that we should bear rather to the south of west from Bridger than to the north of west. DISCOURAGED BY GOODYEAR As we journeyed from Bridger on to the Muddy, and up the Muddy to Quaking-asp Hill, and from Quaking-asp Hill on to Sulphur Creek, and while we were camping in the vicinity of what is known as Tar Springs, we were met by a mountaineer by the name of Goodyear, who had spent the previous year in the valley of the Great Salt Lake, having come in from the west with a band of horses, and wintered where the city of Ogden is now located — having come here the previous spring, and had fenced a small patch, and had tried the experiment of sowing grain and vegetables in a small wav. But he, too, was unable to give us any hope; on the contrary, he told of hard frosts, cold climate, difficult to produce grain and vegetables in any of this mountain region. The same answer was given to him as to Mr. Bridger—"Give us time, and we will show you." PRESIDENT YOUNG'S IMPRESSIONS CONTROLLED As we made our way on from that point—I think it was the following day or the day after that—that the mountain fever, which was beginning to make inroads into our camp, seized President Young ; and so many of our camp were affected with it that we had to stop for a season on Yellow Creek, and again at the head of Echo canyon, stopping and traveling as the sick were able to endure the journey, until we reached the Weber, at the mouth of Echo canyon, and struck our camp a few miles below the present railroad station, where we spent several days. Meantime, while in Echo canyon, President Young being unable to travel, and at the season was advancing, he felt moved upon to direct Elder Orson Pratt to take that portion of the camp, or most of them, that were able to travel and labor with their axes, picks and shovels to make roads and bridges, to commence the work of cutting their way through the mountains and canyons into this valley. And by the time they had succeeded in reaching what is called the Big Mountain, most of the rest of the company started in their trail, still leaving President Young and a few to nurse and care for him, and also a few feeble individuals to follow as soon as they were able. I well remember as we called at the wagon to bid the President good-bye, Brother Willard Richards, who had charge of those about to leave, asking if he had any counsel to give to guide our movements after we should emerge from the mountains into the open country on the west. He was barely able to support his head with his elbow resting on the pillow, and his head in his hand while he spoke feebly, in a low tone: "My impressions are," said he, "that when you emerge from the mountains into the open country, you bear to the northward and stop at the first convenient place for putting in your seeds." Some of the seeds we had brought with us should by this time have been put in the ground, such as the potatoes and other vegetables. This last suggestion from President Young controlled our movements. FIRST TO ENTER THE VALLEY It fell to the lot of Elder Orson Pratt and myself to penetrate through the thickets and emerge into this valley and get a view of the Great Salt Lake, as was said yesterday by Brother Woodruff, on the 21st day of July. The thicket down through the Narrows, at the mouth of the canyon, was so dense that we could not penetrate through it. I crawled for some distance on my hands and knees through this thicket, until I was compelled to return, admonished, too, by the rattle of a snake which lay coiled up a little under my nose, having almost put my hand on him; but as he gave me the friendly warning, I thanked him and retreated. And I will here say that from that day to this, I have never waged war upon the serpent when he has kindly given me notice of his presence. We raised on to a high point south of the Narrows, where we got a view of the Great Salt Lake and this valley, and each of us, without saying a word to the other, instinctively as if by inspiration, raised our hats from our heads and then swinging our hats shouted, Hosanna to God and the Lamb! THE FIRST ENCAMPMENT—THE LAND DEDICATED We could see the canes down in the valley on what is now called Mill Creek, south of the lower grist mill, which looked like inviting grain; and thitherward we directed our course. But when we reached it and ascertained what it really was, and remembering then the injunction of President Young, we turned northward and crossed Mill Creek on to City Creek, which appeared to us the point of our destination as indicated by the President. From this point we turned back and crossed the bench on the north side of Canyon Creek, going in on the side of the mountains, and made our way back to our working party, who by this time—10 o'clock at night—had come over the Little Mountain and formed camp near its western base. The next day our working party cut their way through the underbrush down through the Narrows from whence I had retreated, and came down to Mill Creek, south of the present mill, and camped at night. At noon on the 23rd we made our camp on Emigration Street, or the street where the street railroad runs east from the Clift House, and just below that on the old channel of the creek; the creek divided just below this Temple Block, one branch running west and the other south. It was on the south branch of the creek we formed our camp on the noon of the 23rd; and here we bowed ourselves down in humble prayer to Almighty God with hearts full of thanksgiving to him, and dedicated this land unto Him for the dwelling place of his people. THE FIRST PLANTING AND IRRIGATING And then we organized various working parties to get out the plows and other implements and tools, appointing some to go and plow the lands, and others to turn the water on the land to irrigate it. We found the land so dry that to plow it was impossible, and in attempting to do so some of the plows were broken. We therefore had to distribute the water over the land before it could be worked; this being done, the ground was got ready by the following day, when President Young arrived, and, as Brother Woodruff told you yesterday, he was able to plant the potatoes h? had in his wagon. The 24th of July of that year was on a Saturday, and President Young- arrived at about 2 p.m. of that day; and on that Saturday night we had about six acres of potatoes and other vegetables planted, the field extending southward from about where the City Hall now stands. This was thirty-three years ago, yesterday. THE SABBATH OBSERVED On the Sunday all work was suspended as usual, for we always observed the Sabbath day in all our journeyings. We held our meeting and offered up our thanksgiving and prayers and sacraments before the Lord; and President Young for the first time was. able to get out of his wagon, and sit in his rocking chair and listen and direct, and he spoke to us a little from his chair, and requested that we organize ourselves into exploring parties and explore the country north, south and west ; "for," said he, "it is necessary that we should learn the facilities of the country and be able to report to our brethren whose eyes are turned toward us." "But," he said, "I can tell you," this was after we had organized three exploring parties and made every necessary preparation to start out on the morning following, "but I can tell you before you start, you will find many good places and many facilities for settlement all around us, and you will all return feeling satisfied that this is the most suitable place and THE place for us to make our commencement. And here is the place to build our city." And I may add. that from that time not only did these three exploring parties bring back the word confirming what the President had said with regard to this place, but I believe it has been the universal judgment of all the people of the mountains that this was the place, and that around here were the greatest facilities, when climate. soil, timber, water and everything are taken into consideration, that it was the most suitable for our central location. "HERE IS THE PLACE" Brother Woodruff informed the people yesterday how President Young, as he emerged from the mouth of Emigration Canyon, lifted himself up in his bed and peered out of his wagon, which overlooked the valley, the cottonwoods on the creek, and the camp on the east side of the creek in fair view, and as Brother Woodruff told you yesterday, that President Young said then, and afterwards to all the camp, that this was the place he had seen long since in vision ; it was here he had seen the tent settling down from heaven and resting, and a voice said unto him. "Here is the place where my people Israel shall pitch their tents." The same Providence that directed the Pioneers, led by our late honored President, has encouraged and directed the labors of the people from that time to the present. MEANS FOR GATHERING THE POOR The covenant which we made in the Temple at Nauvoo, when the vote was taken to journey westward and flee before our persecutors in the western states, the covenant we made in that Temple that we would never cease our efforts until we had gathered the poor who were unable to go with us, and bring them to the place which should be selected for the gathering of the Saints, was the first thing to come up before us when we had raised the first crop and demonstrated the fact that grain and vegetables could be produced here, and that there were facilities here for sustaining a population—the covenant we had made came up before us, and we commenced our operations of gathering from the people contributions of their scanty means, which we sent back for the poor who were left by the wayside between Nauvoo and Council Bluffs and Winter Quarters, and on the Missouri river, and others who were scattered up and down the river and in northern Missouri, who were venerable and unable to proceed, and Bishop Edward Hunter was the individual to whom this sacred trust was confided, and the one who led the camp of the poor that were gathered in the year 1850. Our funds were collected in the fall of '49; and Bishop Hunter took the means and with others crossed the plains that year, and in the summer of '50 brought the first company of poor Saints by what is known as the Perpetual Emigration Fund Company, which has been in operation now thirty years, and has gathered its thousands annually. The fund was gotten up on the principle of perpetual succession, to continue increasing on condition of the people acting honestly and in accordance with their covenants, repaying the amount, as fast as they could do so, which had been advanced to them. But I very much regret to have to say that many who have been the recipients of the contributions of the poor have seemed to forget the pit from which they were digged, and the hole of the rock from which they were hewn, and have neglected their duty in this respect. However, we have abundant reason for thanksgiving for all the good that has resulted from the efforts of the early settlers and of those of later years, in contributing for the gathering of the poor in the many thousands that have been brought to this land—first those that were left behind in Missouri and Iowa and on the eastern borders of what is now Nebraska, and next the poor of the old world. THE CHANGE IN ONE GENERATION A generation may be said to have passed away since the Pioneers arrived in this valley, thirty-three years being deemed the average duration of a generation at the present time. And the change, how great ! The careful observer of the scenes presented to us yesterday—the representation of the trades and industries, manufactures and commerce, and the associations for the education and improvement of the youth, the great increase among the people, the comforts, not to say luxuries, of life which surround and bless the people on every hand today, present such a contrast that the heart is full to overflowing with thanksgiving and praise to our God, and ought to inspire the rising generation with great faith, courage and perseverance, knowing what has been accomplished in the past generation, and should lead them to reflect and consider what lies before us in the future. THIRTY-THREE YEARS LATER There is one feature, however, which contrasts unfavorably today; it is this: that among the rising generation, and even among some of the former generation still remaining, some seem unmindful of the providence of God that has led us and planted us here, and the purposes and designs of Jehovah in thus leading us here, and the great work which God requires at our hands; and some of them seem befogged; the cares of the world, the deceitfulness of riches and the pride of life turn the heads and hearts of some, and who make it possible for a certain class to thrive in our midst whose object and aim is to thwart the purposes of God ana the works of the Saints. True, there is a class among us, and perhaps a large portion of that class called outsiders, or those who have not yet been able to see and understand the spirit and inspiration that moves the Latter-day Saints, there may be many of this class who are able to appreciate the industry, and the union, and the faithfulness and virtue of the Latter-day Saints, and their exertions in converting the desert into a fruitful field, and opening up this great interior country to civilization, and are inclined to award them reasonable credit for their efforts and labors. But there is another portion who are among us, not entirely for filthy lucre's sake, not entirely for matters of business, not entirely for the purposes of procuring homes as people generally are, but they are here for another purpose, some as missionaries, some professional, some like the ancient Pharisees who Jesus said compassed sea and land to make one proselyte, and when they had done so, they made him tenfold more a child of the devil than he was before. Then there are political missionaries, and sometimes missionary judges and Federal officials who, instead of faithfully performing their duty, go out of their way to cast odium upon the Saints, and draw a veil over their virtues: and who take pleasure in exhibiting their faults and greatly magnifying them. These latter classes, instead of adopting that noble sentiment of the poet, "Speak of all the best you can," do the opposite, and try to conceal what good they might speak of; their hearts seem to be a fountain of bitterness which, instead of sending forth sweet waters, are only bitter continually. That Spirit which the Latter-day Saints have received by faith, repentance and baptism and the laying on of hands, and by continuing constant in prayer, is like the fountain in the center of this building, springing up a well of water unto everlasting life, reviving all around. But the spirit which the missionaries referred to seem to have imbibed, sends forth bitter water, producing nausea and vomiting. I say the unpleasant feature of today is the fact that there are a sufficient number among our own people, who have become stupid, befogged and benumbed in their sensibilities and blinded by the cares of the world and deceitfulness of riches so that they are ready to strike hands with any whom they think can in anywise contribute to gratify their vanity, their pride, their lustful and covetous desires. Were it not for this, the existence of this class of missionaries referred to would not be possible among us. There would be nothing to encourage it, nothing for that element to feed upon. But so long as we are ready and willing, in addition to that charity which the gospel promotes in us, to let this charity overflow to such an extent that we are ready to receive into our fellowship and into our arms the serpent as well as the dove, without being able to discern between them, and perhaps fondle the serpent in our bosom until he stings us; this is an evil among us which is to be deplored. GOD'S PROVIDENCE IN OPPOSITION Although taking the broad view of the providence and dealing of God with the children of men, we must admit that even in this, too, there is an overruling providence, and that it is not without its good result and grand design; for one of the important truths in the economy of heaven with regard to the dealings of God with men, is that they must all be exposed to temptation, all must be tried and proven by their own works as to whether they love the truth, virtue and goodness; whether they will plant the good seed in the soil of their hearts, or the evil seed; whether they will nourish and cherish the good seed, giving it a chance to grow, or whether they will allow it to be choked down by the growth of evil. Each and every one must work out his own salvation with fear and trembling, and without thus being tempted and proven, and having an opportunity of being tempted and proven none could enter into glory. And in the economy of heaven the tempter seems but to perform his part of the work. The evil one, whom we call that old serpent, Satan, or the devil, is but performing the part of the work which he has chosen—I will not say the part that has been assigned to him, but the part he has chosen. And so with all those who choose evil instead of good, who receive and cherish error instead of truth, who roll falsehood as a sweet morsel under their tongue, and when the truth is presented before them and is within their reach, if they are willing to receive it, they with all those who delight in evil speaking and in evil surrounding, and in misrepresentations, indulging in envy and in everything that is evil, have their choice, they take their choice, they labor in the sphere which they choose for themselves, they walk the road and path which they themselves elect, they sow the seed and they themselves nourish the seed in the soil of their own hearts, and they reap the fruit of their own labors, whether bitter or sweet, whether lovely, pure and holy, or whether it be envy, jealousy, vituperation, wrath, malice and death; for the one road leads to death and down to damnation ; the other to peace, fellowship, union and love, with all the attendant joys, glory and exaltation with the gods. May heaven inspire us to know and understand the truth as it is in Christ Jesus, and to magnify our high calling before him, in the name of Jesus. Amen. [1] Discourse delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday afternoon, July 25, 1880. Reported by George F. Gibbs. |
"A Story from St. George." Young Woman's Journal. December 1915. pg. 776.
A Story from St. George.
The “Dixie” mission was considered one of the hardest that the Church has ever established. One of the hardships that seemed to try the settlers the most was the lack of water. The country was dry as a “powder horn” and long droughts were characteristic of the whole region. At a meeting of the Saints in the fall of 1861, after a number of pioneers had arrived, Apostle Erastus Snow made a promise which it seemed would require nothing short of a miracle to fulfill. He prophesied that water channels would be opened up and water would be found in dry places and that this land would yet be a desirable place in which to dwell. On Christmas day it began to rain, and rained almost unceasingly for five or six weeks. Water channels were opened up, and streams and creeks enlarged and springs were found in places that had appeared dry. These fountains of water are still flowing and blessing the land and remain as absolute proof of the divine mercy of God to His people. So strong was the faith this act of Providence inspired that even when severe droughts threatened to completely dry up this precious water and destroy the crops the settlers never doubted a moment, but did as President Young advised them—planted their seed and left the responsibility of the outcome with the Lord. They testify with misty eyes and broken, sincere voices of rains that came in answer to prayer and abundant harvests after it had seemed impossible to save the withering grain.[1]
[1] Prepared by Ethel Jarvis, St.George Stake.
A Story from St. George.
The “Dixie” mission was considered one of the hardest that the Church has ever established. One of the hardships that seemed to try the settlers the most was the lack of water. The country was dry as a “powder horn” and long droughts were characteristic of the whole region. At a meeting of the Saints in the fall of 1861, after a number of pioneers had arrived, Apostle Erastus Snow made a promise which it seemed would require nothing short of a miracle to fulfill. He prophesied that water channels would be opened up and water would be found in dry places and that this land would yet be a desirable place in which to dwell. On Christmas day it began to rain, and rained almost unceasingly for five or six weeks. Water channels were opened up, and streams and creeks enlarged and springs were found in places that had appeared dry. These fountains of water are still flowing and blessing the land and remain as absolute proof of the divine mercy of God to His people. So strong was the faith this act of Providence inspired that even when severe droughts threatened to completely dry up this precious water and destroy the crops the settlers never doubted a moment, but did as President Young advised them—planted their seed and left the responsibility of the outcome with the Lord. They testify with misty eyes and broken, sincere voices of rains that came in answer to prayer and abundant harvests after it had seemed impossible to save the withering grain.[1]
[1] Prepared by Ethel Jarvis, St.George Stake.
Palmer, William R. "The Utah Pioneers." Instructor. October 1944. pg. 461-463.
Pioneers of Southern Utah William R. Palmer Erastus Snow, Apostle I. Erastus Snow was known and loved as "The Apostle of the South" because of his long residence in St. George but his real work of pioneering in the region began after Southern Utah was already pretty well established. His first introduction to the South came in November, 1852 when he and Franklin D. Richards came as President and Secretary respectively, of the Deseret Iron Company, a Corporation they had organized in Liverpool at the request of President Young to manufacture iron in Utah. Erastus held that position until the company, a decade later, became defunct but his management of the concern was pretty much by remote control. He came to Cedar City only to attend the annual meetings when he was not somewhere else performing another mission for the Church. On the occasion of these visits he remained only long enough to hold the meeting, hear the report, give his instructions for another year and then he returned to Salt Lake City. Elder Snow was not identified in any other connection with the settling of Southern Utah until December, 1861 when he and Orson Pratt led about two hundred families down to found the city of St. George on the Virgin River. By this time, however, Parowan and Cedar City were over ten years old, with both Church and Civil jurisdictions well established and the settlements of Harmony, Santa Clara, Beaver, Paragoonah, Summit, Washington, Pine Valley, Pinto, Toquerville and Virgin were several years old. Some of these settlements became good bases of supply for the newly founded city of St. George. Erastus Snow is justly famed as a man of wisdom. He was also one of the great missionaries of the Church, a work he began while he was still in his teens and the Church itself not four years old. There must have been a strong dash of the blood of Israel— that blood that believes —in the veins of the Snow family for the father and mother and eleven children accepted the Gospel at an early date. Erastus heard Orson Pratt and Luke S. Johnson preach of the new church, its Prophet and the Book of Mormon when he was only fourteen years old, yet he understood and believed what they said. The Lord gave him a testimony at that time which never faded but grew brighter with the years. His brothers William and Zerubbabel were the first of the family baptized and in February, 1833 "William, who by this time was an Elder, baptized Erastus and the other members. In June, 1834 the boy Erastus was ordained a Teacher and in October a Priest by his brother William. He was now sixteen years old. He began at once to do active missionary work. With his cousin James Snow l\e visited all the surrounding settlements preaching the Gospel in public meetings and in private conversations. He was filled and thrilled with the new work and, young though he was, he became an efficient and zealous exponent of the doctrines of the Latter-day Saints. A year later he was ordained an Elder by Luke S. Johnson. He then went to Kirtland, Ohio, to see the Latter-day Prophet. Joseph received him kindly and he lived in the Smith home for several weeks. In 1836 he was ordained a Seventy and sent on a regular mission through the Eastern States where he brought many members into the Church. It is not the purpose of this short sketch to detail the story of the active early life of Erastus Snow. His interest in the Church remained unabated and he went through the persecutions, the mobbings and the adversities, loyal always to the cause and to the Church leaders. In Far West he married Miss Artimesia Beman who shared with him all the ups and downs of his eventful life. Erastus Snow never moved rashly. He was thoughtful, deliberate, and often slow—provokingly slow —in answering a question. Like the ripened grain, his full head was always tipped in meditation. Because he thought things through, his answers, when they did come, were sound. His advice was safe to follow. The first visit of the great pioneer to Iron County proved him to be a shrewd business man. He and Franklin D. Richards purchased the Iron Works lock, stock and barrel, from the settlers of Cedar City for the paltry sum of Twenty Eight Hundred Sixty-five Dollars and Sixty-five cents, and got the owners to take that in stock in the Deseret Iron Company. The property consisted of iron mines, coal mines, an iron furnace, seven coke ovens, a smith shop, office, pattern and moulding shop, all the company's wagons, chains, tools and other effects. This Iron Works transaction reveals the splendid spirit of the people. They had founded Cedar City as missionaries sent to manufacture iron which was sorely needed in all the Mormon settlements. Thirty five men without help from the Church, wholly on their own resources had put a hard year's work into laying the foundation for an iron industry. They had built up the property as indicated above and had made a demonstration run of the iron furnace. Then word came that Snow and Richards had organized a company in England with British capital to purchase their holdings and continue the enterprise. Of their coming the minute book records: -- "On the 24th of November (1852) Snow and Richards arrived and had several meetings and excellent instructions were given by them urging the absolute necessity of manufacturing iron as quickly as possible. "On the 29th of November a meeting was held in the school house of the brethren of the Iron Company, when it was resolved that the Company sell out to Snow and Richards, "Also resolved that the Company agree to take whatever Snow and Richards say they will give and that it be left entirely with them. "At a meeting held in the schoolhouse that evening Snow and Richards offered the Company $2865.65 which the Company unanimously accepted." The price offered was not five percent of the cost of the actual physical improvements, to say nothing of the value of the iron and coal mines. The right of ownership in those who built the works is fully recognized by both parties to the contract, yet no spirit of selfishness is evidenced on the part of the people in mercenary bargain driving. There was, however, disappointment at the low figure set. Time proved that Erastus Snow was a better colonizer and spiritual adviser than industrialist. The enterprise failed in his hands for he was entirely outside of his field of experience or interest. As Scouts with the vanguard company of pioneers he and Orson Pratt were the first of the Mormons to enter Salt Lake Valley. They were there on July 21st, three days ahead of Brigham Young and his pioneer company. In 1848 Erastus was chosen a Councilor to Charles C. Rich, President of the Salt Lake Stake of Zion, and on Feb. 12, 1849 was elevated to the Apostleship. Soon after he became an Apostle, he was sent to open a mission in Denmark. With several companions he reached Copenhagen, in June, 1850 and opened the Gospel to the Scandinavian countries. The first baptisms were held in the river Oresund near Copenhagen on August 12th. Scandinavia was ripe for the Gospel harvest and in six months' time these missionaries had brought six hundred converts into the Church. |
Erastus Snow
|
Palmer, William R. "The Utah Pioneers." Instructor. November 1944. pg. 520-523.
Pioneers of Southern Utah William R. Palmer Erastus Snow II. THE people of the South regarded Erastus Snow as the Lord's spokesman to them. If he blessed them they accepted his words as a blessing from the Lord. If he rebuked them they humbled themselves before the throne of grace. There were many remarkable incidents which confirmed their faith in him. In late March, 1864, Erastus came to Cedar City in quest of bread stuff for the city of Saint George. Alarm was felt that their stocks of grain would not hold out until harvest. David Bulloch had a wagon loaded with wheat to take to the Nevada Mining Camps. He was badly in need of money. Erastus Snow and Bishop Henry Lunt went to his home at four o'clock in the morning to stop that shipment from going out. Sitting on the foot of the bed Erastus told David the conditions in Dixie and asked how badly he needed the money. David explained his circumstances and said he had planned to make the trip now so he could get back by the time farm work would be on. "How much do you expect to get for that grain?" Erastus asked, and Dave said he thought it should bring three to four cents a pound at the mines. "David," said Erastus, "your grain should bring you that much money, and this is the best time for you to go, but in view of the situation in Dixie we would like you to wait a couple of weeks. We are taking stock of our supplies and as soon as results are known I will see you again." David waited with a bit of impatience but people seldom said no to Erastus Snow. Ten days later Erastus returned and told David that he thought the people could spare his load of grain. He said, "The Lord bless you, David, and give you a prosperous trip that will make up amply to you for the time you have lost in waiting." By the time Bulloch reached Pioche, word had gone out that the Mormon towns were short on grain and this would mean famine in the Nevada camps also. David had no trouble selling out to the first dealer he called on at six cents a pound. The blessing of Erastus, he felt, was fulfilled. The stock taking revealed that the 413 persons in Saint George had 10,651 pounds of flour on hand, or about 25 1/2 pounds per person to last the city until harvest in July. There was some grain in the tithing offices in Parowan and Cedar City which, Erastus thought, added to the stores on hand in Saint George would see the people through. Those Nevada Mining Camps were in the habit of biting, often, the hand that fed them. They depended almost wholly on the Mormon settlements for their supplies of flour, feed grains, meats, poultry and dairy products. Peddlers from Utah hauled these commodities out and expected to make enough above home prices to pay for the trip. But when a peddler reached the camps he was pretty much at the mercy of a group of unscrupulous dealers. He either sold to them at their prices or brought his load back home. There was nothing else he could do. For a time the dealers worked together to beat prices down to about the home level. President Brigham Young spent the winter of 1873-74 in Saint George and Erastus Snow explained these market hazards to him. The President developed that winter the United Order plan and inaugurated it in the settlements as he returned to Salt Lake City in the spring. In each Order an agent was appointed to handle all business with the outside. On the advice of Erastus Snow, no peddlers were sent to the mining camps. If the outsiders wanted Mormon products they must send an agent to the settlements to bargain and pay for it here. Then Mormon freighters, not peddlers, would deliver it. The camps, which were almost wholly dependent on the Mormon farmers, came to Utah and were glad to pay four to six cents a pound in advance for grain they had extorted from the peddlers at two to three cents. In 1879 Erastus Snow was asked by the Church to select one hundred young couples in Southern Utah and send them out into the troublesome Indian country along the Colorado River to found a settlement as near the four state corner as possible, April 6, 1880, those missionaries, most of whom were from Parowan Stake, founded the town of Bluff In the very southeast corner of Utah, it proved to be one of the most dangerous and difficult colonizing missions ever undertaken by the Church. Their town was situated in the heart of renegade Indian country. The Indians were mixed Utes, Pahutes and Navajo. They were not only unfriendly to the whites but were also having frequent quarrels among themselves. The country was not adapted to farming because of the difficulties of taking water out of the San Juan River. It had good grazing possibilities but the losses from Indian stealing made the livestock business both unprofitable and hazardous. It was two hundred very rough miles to the nearest store or source of supplies. The missionaries accomplished a fair measure of success in making friends with the Indians and stopping their raids upon the Mormon settlements to the west and north, but they could make little or no financial headway themselves. They were serving as shock absorbers between the renegade Indians of Colorado, New Mexico and Arizona and the Mormon towns in Utah. The colony struggled on in poverty and privation for fifteen or twenty years, then the Apostles John W. Taylor and Francis M. Lyman, who attended a conference at Bluff, returned to Salt Lake City with a recommendation that the Church release the San Juan missionaries with its blessing and allow them to seek new homes in more favorable locations. The recommendation was approved and soon thereafter Joseph F. Smith of the First Presidency and Erastus Snow went to Bluff to grant the colony an honorable release from their mission. In a public meeting this intent was carried out and all who desired to leave were given the blessings of the Church. But the two authorities, realizing what the mission had accomplished, and that the Indian troubles might recur if it were abandoned, felt that the mission should still be maintained. Explaining all of this to the meeting President Smith asked who would be willing to remain in spite of the hardships they must expect to endure. Nearly all hands were raised. Touched by their faithfulness Erastus Snow then arose and uttered this remarkable prophecy. He blessed those who were willing to stay and said, "I promise in the name of the Lord that those who are willing to remain and face this difficult situation will be doubly blessed of the Lord. You shall be blessed both spiritually and temporally and those who remain will yet be able to buy out all who have gone or will yet leave this mission." From that day on the colony seemed to have the touch of Midas. Everything prospered in their hands, the Indians stopped their depredations and every man in the settlement became well-to-do. Some grew wealthy. Ten years later Bluff Ward paid the highest per capita tithing in the Church, they sent out more missionaries, subscribed for the greatest number of Church papers and magazines, had the highest average attendance in meetings and their credit both as a community and as individuals was gilt-edged in the banks of Colorado and Utah. Once again, Erastus Snow had been the mouthpiece of the Lord. During the troublous 1870's and '80's when the leading men of the Church and of all its stakes and wards were being hounded and driven into seclusion because of their polygamous status, the Church kept a steadfast eye upon the vast Colorado River Basin. If they must flee again, here they might find a place of refuge. Erastus, the Apostle of the South, was on the ground. From his home in St. George he sent exploring companies all through the region and even down into Old Mexico. Many small settlements were planted, large tracts of land on which the towns of Diez, Juarez and Pachecho were built were purchased from the government of Mexico, and the Church acquired more reliable information about the possibilities of the wild and desolate Colorado River Basin than the government had, or even, perhaps, has to this day. In 1853 Erastus Snow organized a Stake of Zion in St. Louis, Missouri and published there a Church magazine which he called The Saint Louis Luminary. He also spent much time in organizing the Mormon emigrants for the long journey across the Plains. He served Utah as a legislator almost continuously from its first Provisional State of Deseret until the passing of the Edmunds- Tucker law which disfranchised all polygamists. In his latter years Erastus made his home in Salt Lake City where he died May 27, 1888. |
Clayton, Lois. "Erastus Snow." Instructor. September 1947. pg. 400.
Erastus Snow
ERASTUS Snow entered the Salt Lake Valley with Orson Pratt on July 21, 1847—one of the first members of the vanguard pioneer company to view this valley. As a study of his life shows, his was a true pioneer spirit—inherited perhaps from his forebears who were among the early Massachusetts colonists.
Erastus, who was born in St. Johnsbury, Vermont, on November 9, 1818, showed interest in religion from an early age and when he heard Orson Pratt and Luke S. Johnson preach the restored gospel he felt immediately that it was true. This was in the spring of 1 8 3 2 , when he was just a boy of fourteen, but in February of the following year he felt sure enough to be baptized. As with many of the early converts, the missionary spirit was strong in him and soon he was out telling others of the restored gospel which he had accepted.
Although he did live for short periods in Kirtland, Missouri and Nauvoo, most of the time during those years before the western exodus was spent in missionary travels. When the pioneer vanguard was organized in April of 1847 he was called to go with them and had to depart from his family, leaving them in Winter Quarters. He reached the Salt Lake Valley on the 21st of July. Until August 26th he worked, plowing and planting, and then returned to Winter Quarters to bring his family west.
They arrived in Salt Lake in September of 1848. In February of the following year he was ordained to the apostleship and at the next October conference was appointed to a mission in Denmark. Within a few days he once more parted with his family, leaving them with but a rude dwelling of two small rooms which he had been able to build during the summer.
Erastus Snow was one of the first missionaries in Denmark and helped build up there a flourishing branch of the Church. He studied the language diligently and was instrumental in translating the Book of Mormon into Danish—the first edition of that book to be printed in a foreign language. Before leaving the mission he also published the Doctrine and Covenants in Danish. Much of the remainder of his life was spent in pioneering Southern Utah. His was the guiding hand in the founding of St. George, which was settled in 1861 under his and Orson Pratt's leadership. He spent much time strengthening and building up other settlements throughout the area, and was respected and loved by the people.
He died at his home in Salt Lake City in 1888. Most of his life had been given to labor as a pioneer and missionary for the restored Church. —L.C.
Erastus Snow
ERASTUS Snow entered the Salt Lake Valley with Orson Pratt on July 21, 1847—one of the first members of the vanguard pioneer company to view this valley. As a study of his life shows, his was a true pioneer spirit—inherited perhaps from his forebears who were among the early Massachusetts colonists.
Erastus, who was born in St. Johnsbury, Vermont, on November 9, 1818, showed interest in religion from an early age and when he heard Orson Pratt and Luke S. Johnson preach the restored gospel he felt immediately that it was true. This was in the spring of 1 8 3 2 , when he was just a boy of fourteen, but in February of the following year he felt sure enough to be baptized. As with many of the early converts, the missionary spirit was strong in him and soon he was out telling others of the restored gospel which he had accepted.
Although he did live for short periods in Kirtland, Missouri and Nauvoo, most of the time during those years before the western exodus was spent in missionary travels. When the pioneer vanguard was organized in April of 1847 he was called to go with them and had to depart from his family, leaving them in Winter Quarters. He reached the Salt Lake Valley on the 21st of July. Until August 26th he worked, plowing and planting, and then returned to Winter Quarters to bring his family west.
They arrived in Salt Lake in September of 1848. In February of the following year he was ordained to the apostleship and at the next October conference was appointed to a mission in Denmark. Within a few days he once more parted with his family, leaving them with but a rude dwelling of two small rooms which he had been able to build during the summer.
Erastus Snow was one of the first missionaries in Denmark and helped build up there a flourishing branch of the Church. He studied the language diligently and was instrumental in translating the Book of Mormon into Danish—the first edition of that book to be printed in a foreign language. Before leaving the mission he also published the Doctrine and Covenants in Danish. Much of the remainder of his life was spent in pioneering Southern Utah. His was the guiding hand in the founding of St. George, which was settled in 1861 under his and Orson Pratt's leadership. He spent much time strengthening and building up other settlements throughout the area, and was respected and loved by the people.
He died at his home in Salt Lake City in 1888. Most of his life had been given to labor as a pioneer and missionary for the restored Church. —L.C.